<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0 nzetc-p5.xsd" xml:id="Rus01Hist" xml:lang="en">
  <teiHeader>
    <fileDesc xml:id="fileDesc-0001">
      <titleStmt>
        <title type="marc245">History of New Zealand</title>
        <title type="sort">History of New Zealand</title>
        <title type="gmd">[electronic resource]</title>
        <author><name type="person" key="name-110461">G. W. Rusden</name>.</author>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0001">
          <resp>Creation of machine-readable version</resp>
          <name key="name-121582" type="organisation">Keyboarded by TechBooks, Inc.</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0002">
          <resp>Creation of digital images</resp>
          <name key="name-121602" type="organisation">New Zealand Electronic Text Centre</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0003">
          <resp>Conversion to TEI.2-conformant markup</resp>
          <name key="name-141331" type="person">Yongqing Ma</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <extent>ca. 1,655 kilobytes</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>
          <name key="name-121602" type="organisation">New Zealand Electronic Text Centre</name>
        </publisher>
        <pubPlace>Wellington, New Zealand</pubPlace>
        <idno type="etc">Modern English, Rus01Hist</idno>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>Publicly accessible</p>
          <p n="public">URL: http://www.nzetc.org/collections.html</p>
          <p>copyright 2006, by Victoria University of Wellington</p>
        </availability>
        <date when="2006">2006</date>
      <idno type="vuw-bbid">994714</idno></publicationStmt>
      <sourceDesc xml:id="sourceDesc-0001">
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title level="m">
              <name key="name-160018" type="work">History of New Zealand, Volume I</name>
            </title>
            <author>
              <name type="person" key="name-110461">G. W. Rusden</name>
            </author>
          </titleStmt>
          <editionStmt>
            <p/>
          </editionStmt>
          <publicationStmt>
            <pubPlace><name key="name-008904" type="place">London</name>:</pubPlace>
            <publisher><name key="name-160019" type="organisation">Chapman and Hall, Limited</name>.</publisher>
            <pubPlace><name key="name-001298" type="place">Melbourne</name> and <name key="name-008850" type="place">Sydney</name>: George Robertson.</pubPlace>
            <date when="1883">1883.</date>
            <idno type="callno">Source copy consulted: Victoria University of Wellington Central Library Call No: DU420 R951 H</idno>
          </publicationStmt>
        </biblFull>
        <bibl xml:id="text-1-bibl">
          <title>
            <name type="work" key="name-210000">A letter from Kawiti to Governor Grey</name>
          </title>
          <author>
            <name type="person" key="name-400012">Te Ruki Kawiti</name>
          </author>
        </bibl>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>All unambiguous end-of-line hyphens have been removed, and
          the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding
          line. Every effort has been made to preserve the Māori macron
          using unicode.</p>
        <p xml:id="ETC">Some keywords in the header are a local Electronic
          Text Centre scheme to aid in establishing analytical
          groupings.</p>
        <p>Yongqing Ma reviewed and checked TEI make-up keyboarded by TechBooks, corrected the capitalisation problem in the header and headings. Corrected the problems in quotations and title page’s display. Deleted unnecessary corresponded tags and related page images. Added some new name keys and modified TEI markup for the display of letters and documents using embedded text elements as well as the hierarchal structure of divisions.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy xml:id="nzetc-subjects">
          <bibl>NZETC Subject Headings</bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc>
      <langUsage>
        <language ident="en">English</language>
        <language ident="la">Latin</language>
      </langUsage>
      <textClass default="true" xml:id="default-text-class">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-subjects">
          <list>
            <item>
              <rs key="subject-000001" type="subject">New Zealand History</rs>
            </item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>
            <name key="name-170607" type="place">New Zealand</name>
          </term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
      <textClass xml:id="nz-wars-classification">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-subjects">
          <list>
            <item>
              <rs key="subject-000002" type="subject">New Zealand Wars</rs>
            </item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change n="quickProof"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Text-proofing of a sample of the text</change>
      <change n="teiMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to TEI.2-conformat markup</change>
      <change n="scriptedMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Adding scripted markup</change>
      <change n="encodingDesc"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of encodingDesc</change>
      <change n="addBibls"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of bibls</change>
      <change n="assembleImages"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Assembled all images</change>
      <change n="derivativeCreation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Creation of derivative images</change>
      <change n="teiValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of TEI</change>
      <change n="nameValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of names</change>
      <change n="utf8Conversion"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to Unicode (utf-8)</change>
      <change n="makeProduction"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Promotion to production</change>
      <change n="drmAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to access control</change>
      <change n="harvestTopicMap"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Harvest into Topic Map</change>
      <change n="browserCheck"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Checking of text using browser</change>
      <change n="corpusAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to corpus</change>
      <change n="catalogueAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:18:22">21:18:22, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to Library Catalogue<!-- BBID=994714 --></change>
      <change n="live"><date when="2008-09-23T14:48:15">14:48:15, Tuesday 23 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Make text available on NZETC website</change>
    <change n="epubPreparation"><date when="2009-08-04T14:09:51">14:09:51, Tuesday 4 August 2009</date><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Preparation of EPUB (and other formats such as DaisyBook)</change></revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text xml:id="t1">
    <front xml:id="t1-front">
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d1" type="covers">
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Rus01HistFCo">
            <graphic url="Rus01HistFCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Rus01HistFCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Front Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Rus01HistSpi">
            <graphic url="Rus01HistSpi.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Rus01HistSpi-g"/>
            <figDesc>Spine</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Rus01HistBCo">
            <graphic url="Rus01HistBCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Rus01HistBCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Back Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Rus01HistTit">
            <graphic url="Rus01HistTit.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Rus01HistTit-g"/>
            <figDesc>Title Page</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="ni"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d2" type="halftitle">
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">History of New Zealand.</hi>
          <lb/>
          <hi rend="lsc">Vol. i.</hi>
        </head>
        <p/>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="nii" n="ii"/>
      <titlePage xml:id="t1-front-d2-d1">
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart type="main">
            <hi rend="c">History</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="lsc">of</hi>
            <lb/>
            <hi rend="c">New Zealand.</hi>
          </titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <byline>
          <hi rend="lsc">by</hi>
          <lb/>
          <docAuthor><name type="person" key="name-110461">G. W. Rusden</name>.</docAuthor>
          <lb/>
          <hi rend="i"><hi rend="lsc">In Three Volumes</hi>.</hi>
          <lb/>
          <hi rend="lsc">Volume I.</hi>
          <lb/>
        </byline>
        <docImprint><pubPlace>London :</pubPlace><lb/><publisher><name key="name-160019" type="organisation"><hi rend="c">Chapman and Hall,</hi><hi rend="sc">Limited</hi></name>.</publisher><lb/><pubPlace><name key="name-001298" type="place">Melbourne</name> and <name key="name-008850" type="place">Sydney</name>: George Robertson.</pubPlace><lb/><date>1883.</date><lb/>
          [<hi rend="i">The right of Translation and Reproduction is reserved</hi>.]
        </docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <pb xml:id="niii"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d3" type="errata">
        <head><hi rend="lsc">Errata</hi>.</head>
        <p>Vol I., <ref target="#n32">p. 32</ref>, note 1, “Archbishop,”<hi rend="i">should be</hi> “Archdeacon.”</p>
        <p>Vol I., <ref target="#n37">p. 37</ref>, “Bidwell,”<hi rend="i">should be</hi> “Bidwill,”<hi rend="i">bis</hi>, and at 209, 210.</p>
        <p>Vol I., <ref target="#n55">p. 55</ref>, line 8, <hi rend="i">should be</hi> “from the thirty-fourth to the forty-seventh parallel of South Latitude.”</p>
        <p>Vol I., <ref target="#n64">p. 64</ref>, “September 1642,”<hi rend="i">should be</hi> “December 1642.”</p>
        <p>Vol I., <ref target="#n183">p. 183</ref>, line 21, “nephew,”<hi rend="i">should be</hi> “son.”</p>
        <p>Vol I., <ref target="#n218">p. 218</ref>, line 29. <hi rend="i">Note</hi>.—Governor Hobson reported that Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name> was one of those who dissuaded the Maoris at Hokianga. Since the publication of the text I have seen Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name> and heard from him, that he did not so dissuade the Maoris, and that Hobson wrote him a letter acknowledging that he had been misinformed upon the point. Hobson's state of health, and the shock of paralysis he sustained a few days afterwards may perhaps account for his not having publicly withdrawn the imputation in his despatch. Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name>'s denial, however, is complete, and I regret that it was not known to me when I quoted Hobson's uncontradicted despatch. As Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name> is the highest authority on questions of Maori lore, and as the seizure of land at the Waitara by Governor Browne in 1860 was an all-important fact in the history of New Zealand, Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name>'s words on the subject (in a letter to me 30th April, 1883) must be quoted: “I cannot help writing to say that I admire your short and correct description of the tenure of the land by the Maoris, amongst themselves, given in pages 18 and 32, Vol. I. The Ariki was trustee for the whole tribe, and had the right of veto on any alienation, which was exercised at Waitara unsuccessfully by Wi Kingi Te Rangitaake.”</p>
        <p>In the same letter Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name> mentions that the judgments delivered by the Native Land Court in the Rangitikei-Manawatu case (Vol. I., <ref target="#n49">pp. 49</ref>–<ref target="#n53">53</ref>, Vol. II., <ref target="#n438">pp. 438</ref>–<ref target="#n445">445</ref>) and in the Aroha case (Vol. I., <ref target="#n33">pp. 33</ref> and <ref target="#n135">135</ref>–<ref target="#n7">7</ref>) were entirely written and delivered by himself.</p>
        <p>Of the latter he adds that “nothing but strict Maori usage and custom is its foundation.”</p>
        <p>Vol. II., <ref target="#n363">p. 363</ref>, line 27, <hi rend="i">omit</hi> “he was translated to the War Office and.”</p>
        <p>Vol. III., <ref target="#n445">p. 445</ref>, line 16, <hi rend="i">omit</hi> “a rupture between, ”<hi rend="i">and insert</hi> “the tender of their resignations by.”</p>
        <p>Vol. III., <ref target="#n445">p. 445</ref>, line 17, <hi rend="i">omit</hi> “who,”<hi rend="i">and insert</hi> “which.”</p>
        <p>Vol. III., <ref target="#n445">p. 445</ref>, line 17, <hi rend="i">omit</hi> “having tendered their resignations.</p>
        <p>Vol. III., <ref target="#n450">p. 450</ref>, <hi rend="i">omit all words after</hi> “authentic statements”<hi rend="i">at end of note</hi>.</p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="niv" n="iv"/>
      <pb xml:id="nv" n="v"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d4" type="preface">
        <head>
          <hi rend="lsc">Preface.</hi>
        </head>
        <p><hi rend="sc">It</hi> is impossible to study the facts connected with the Maori race without being deeply interested in their fortunes. With whatever motive any one might undertake to write a history of the English occupation of New Zealand, he is no sooner confronted by the facts with regard to the Maoris—their polity, their laws, their sagacity, their cannibal rites, their blood-thirstiness, their heroism, their generosity, and their eloquence—than he finds that amongst them, and not amongst the invaders of their country, will be found the chief and most lasting interest of his work. He will find also that many of the hundreds of volumes written about New Zealand transmit statements originally put forward by those who had an interest in deception in order to conceal their own misdoings. But, though the task may be laborious, he will find also, by diligent search amongst authentic records, ample proof of the real facts, and of the methods by which they have been obscured or misrepresented.</p>
        <pb xml:id="nvi" n="vi"/>
        <p>If, by repetition, a man may, as Shakspeare tells us, make such a sinner of his memory as to credit his own lie, how much more easily may the public embrace an error which is unwittingly propagated by those who copy in one work what they find printed in another! Fortunate is it that there have been always upright Englishmen on the spot to protest against wrong-doing. It will suffice to mention the names of three;—Sir <name type="person" key="name-123732">William Martin</name>, <name type="person" key="name-209212">Bishop Selwyn</name>, and <name type="person" key="name-208663">Walter Mantell</name>—whose voices were ever raised for the right, and whose statements will bear the strictest comparison with formal official records from time to time presented to Parliament. Various circumstances, amongst which must be included the romantic nature of the mission of Marsden, the apostle of New Zealand—the humane and tireless efforts of the Aborigines' Protection Society—the rumours of French intervention—the craft of Louis Philippe—the Treaty of Waitangi—the genius and labours of <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name>—the rapacity of the New Zealand Company—the blunders and faithlessness of Lord <name type="person" key="name-209150">John Russell</name>—the manly good faith of the late Earl of Derby and the great Sir <name key="name-160021" type="person">Robert Peel</name>,—and the character of <name type="person" key="name-209212">Bishop Selwyn</name>—have caused Parliamentary and other records to be peculiarly rich respecting New Zealand affairs. There is little of an historical character which may not in some form be found in Blue-books or in Hansard, but the
          <pb xml:id="nvii" n="vii"/>
          perusal of scores of thousands of pages is needful to gather the harvest, and to compare the yield with that which is to be found in general literature.</p>
        <p>At one time it was hoped that several persons of great ability and high character, who had amassed much recorded information and had lived long in New Zealand, would combine the results and give them to the world. But that hope has vanished. I learned from one of them, who went to New Zealand in 1839, and lives there now, that on the occasion of a visit to Europe he abandoned the idea of publication, and destroyed his manuscripts. The failure of that project, and encouragement from those concerned in it, embolden me to present the following narrative compiled with a diligent endeavour to test every statement by reference to the most authentic sources of information.</p>
        <p>No one who has explored historical regions will dare to say that he has avoided error in his own writings. It is enough if he can conscientiously affirm that he has spared no pains to avoid it. No man can presume to say that he has produced a work which ought to satisfy the critical judgment of others, or even of himself. But life is all too short to enable him to do either one or the other. All that he can do is to collect materials with care, to compare them with a strict desire to garner the truth, and to publish
          <pb xml:id="nviii" n="viii"/>
          it without flinching on any grounds of fear, favour, or affection.</p>
        <p>It is nearly half a century since I first saw, in the house of <name type="person" key="name-208673">Samuel Marsden</name>, some of his Maori friends. Since that time I have chiefly resided in colonies not far from New Zealand, and have not willingly lost opportunities of becoming acquainted with passing events. In my researches I have been aided by many friends, and many public men. It is a grief to me that some of them have passed away, and will not see the pages enriched through their kindness; but I rejoice that their good wishes accompanied me in the labour which, as it was pursued, became more and more an imperious duty.</p>
        <p><hi rend="i">London</hi>, <date when="1882-11-21">21<hi rend="i">st November</hi>, 1882.</date></p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="nix" n="ix"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d5" type="preface">
        <head>
          <hi rend="c">Contents of Volume I.</hi>
        </head>
        <p>
          <table rows="19" cols="2">
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">CHAPTER I.</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell/>
              <cell rend="right">
                <hi rend="lsc">Page</hi>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="lsc">The Maoris</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell rend="right">
                <ref target="#n1">1</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">CHAPTER II.</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="lsc">European Discoveries</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell rend="right">
                <ref target="#n64">64</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">CHAPTER III.</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="lsc">Traffic with Maoris</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell rend="right">
                <ref target="#n94">94</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">CHAPTER IV.</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="lsc">Te Pehi</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell rend="right">
                <ref target="#n160">160</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">CHAPTER V.</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="lsc">Sir George Gipps</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell rend="right">
                <ref target="#n212">212</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">CHAPTER VI.</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="lsc">Spain's Court</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell rend="right">
                <ref target="#n292">292</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">CHAPTER VII.</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="lsc">The Wairau</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell rend="right">
                <ref target="#n327">327</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">CHAPTER VIII.</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="lsc">The War of 1846</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell rend="right">
                <ref target="#n440">440</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell rend="center">CHAPTER IX.</cell>
              <cell/>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <hi rend="lsc">Provincial Legislatures</hi>
              </cell>
              <cell rend="right">
                <ref target="#n542">542</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
          </table>
        </p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="nx" n="x"/>
    </front>
    <body xml:id="t1-body1">
      <pb xml:id="n1" n="1"/>
      <head>
        <hi rend="c">New Zealand.</hi>
      </head>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d1" type="chapter">
        <head>
          <hi rend="lsc">Chapter i.<lb/>
            The Maoris.</hi>
        </head>
        <p><hi rend="sc">Ethnologists</hi> and speculators have disputed as to the manner in which the Maori race found a way to the country which a Dutch voyager called New Zealand, but which ought to be called Maoria.<note xml:id="fn1-1" n="1"><p>We have taken the substance, and might accord the name of the Maoris to their land.</p></note></p>
        <p>There is, however, no reason for distrusting the traditions of the Maoris.</p>
        <p>There may be an admixture of fable coined by Eastern imagination, but there is internal evidence sufficient to confirm the story in the main.</p>
        <p>From the day when Cook's Tahitian companion, <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name>, freely conversed with, and was thoroughly understood by the Maoris a hundred years ago, it could not be doubted that the Maori race was a branch of the family which had spread itself throughout the Isles of the Pacific, and was found in prosperous but warlike communities at the Sandwich Islands twenty degrees north, at New Zealand more than forty degrees south, of the equator, and at Easter Island, five thousand miles from New Zealand, and only half that distance from South America.</p>
        <p>Natives of many of these islands have visited New Zealand during the last forty years, and, like <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name>, have found their own language spoken by the Maoris—slight terminal differences, or interchange of one letter for another, having failed to present serious difficulty.</p>
        <p>The tradition of the Maoris was that they migrated to New
              
	    <pb xml:id="n2" n="2"/>
              Zealand in large canoes of which they religiously preserved the names.</p>
        <p>They add that a previous explorer, a chief named Ngahue, fleeing from civil war at Hawaiki, had discovered New Zealand and returned with the precious Pounamu or green-stone, found in the Middle Island, which was then named Te Wai Pounamu.</p>
        <p>There was internecine war at Hawaiki when Ngahue returned thither, and on the death of a great warrior his sons carved enormous canoes with axes made of the Pounamu so auspiciously brought; one of the canoes being called Arawa, and arriving first.</p>
        <p>Such was the Arawa tradition, and on the east coast a large tribe still proudly bears the name of Arawa. In memory of it,<note xml:id="fn1-2" n="1"><p>Amongst the accounts given of the Maori fleet differences will be found in learned works. Variance between tribal traditions accounts for many differences. One copious narrative was published by the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209410">Richard Taylor</name>, in ‘<name key="name-123773" type="work">Te Ika a Maui, or New Zealand and its Inhabitants.</name>’ He was a missionary of the Church of England for more than thirty years in New Zealand, and published several works. In 1870 a second edition of ‘<name key="name-123773" type="work">Te Ika a Maui</name>’ was published (730 pp.), and represented the accumulated experience of years of observation and comparison.</p></note> at this day, on the tribal meeting-house at Rotorua is carved the name of the great ancestor who led the immigration—Tama te Kapua.</p>
        <p>Other tribes arrogated for other canoes the honour of having first reached the promised land, the guiding star to which was the Southern Cross, called in Maori language Star of the South. Amongst the most celebrated canoes were the Aotea, Tainui, Kuruhaupo, Takitumu, Tokomaru, and Matatua.</p>
        <p>The calabash, the kumera, the taro, and the yam, were carried in the fleet. The karāka,<note xml:id="fn2-2" n="2"><p><hi rend="i">Corynocarpus lœvigatus</hi>. The fleshy fruit was used by the Maoris.</p></note> or New Zealand laurel, was also imported, as well as the dog, and the kiore, or small rat, which formed an article of food until the Norway rat (introduced by Europeans) destroyed the southern creature, and was ominous of human destruction in like manner.</p>
        <p>The canoes were of larger kind than those afterwards used in New Zealand, and the veneration of the Maoris imputed greater strength and skill to their ancestors than has belonged to posterity.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n3" n="3"/>
        <p>The great distance between the Sandwich Islands and New Zealand has caused many persons to endeavour to find some other island as the original hive of the Maori.<note xml:id="fn1-3" n="1"><p>Recently a traveller who had previously deemed the distance of the Sandwich Islands from New Zealand impassable by canoes, saw reason to qualify his doubts. He found that the Maori fleet might have a fair wind throughout.</p><p>Mr. <name type="person" key="name-207742">J. C. Crawford</name>, after forty years' acquaintance with New Zealand, sailed thence to the Sandwich Islands in April, 1879. He encountered “a head wind all the way from Auckland to Honolulu—a noticeable fact in connection with the migration of the Maori race and the peopling of New Zealand by it… Such a voyage now seems to me possible, although it still looks highly improbable… This theory of migration will, however, in no way explain how the Maori race arrived at Hawaii or Hawaiki, which is a far more difficult problem”(p. 377).—‘Recollections of Travel in New Zealand and Australia,’ <name type="person" key="name-207742">J. C. Crawford</name>. London, 1880.</p><p>It perhaps deserves notice that one of the principal islands of the Hawaiian group is Maui, that Maui is the demigod of Maori mythology, and that the Northern Island of New Zealand is called Te Ika o Maui, the fish of Maui, because he drew it up from the depths of the sea.</p></note> Savaii, at the Navigator group, has been chosen by some, but without any favouring tradition.</p>
        <p>It was my fortune to hear a Rarotonga chief and a Sandwich Islander discuss these traditions with Maori chiefs on the banks of the Waipa in the Waikato district, in 1879.</p>
        <p>Explanation followed fast upon question, and it was interesting to compare the Sandwich Island tradition with the Maori. A general concordance might have arisen from vague and floating rumour. But the Europeans present were surprised when it was found that the Sandwich Island story agreed with that of the Maoris, not only as to the migration, but as to the names of the canoes in which the voyage was undertaken.</p>
        <p>Of all but one canoe mentioned by the Maoris the Hawaiian knew the names; and his ignorance of that one tended to confirm the general truth of the separate traditions by proving that one was no servile copy of the other.<note xml:id="fn2-3" n="2"><p>A Maori chief earnestly dissuaded me from crediting the Hawaiian tradition in one particular. The Maori belief was that civil war and the fame of the Pounamu caused the emigration. The Hawaiian declared that in the civil war one party was hopelessly surrounded and doomed to die, when an old chief said, “Let us not kill them. Are they not our brothers? Let us rather mark out trees from which canoes may be made to carry them elsewhere.”His eloquence prevailed, and when the canoes were about to depart he implored the exiles to live in peace in the land they were seeking. They would prosper if they tilled the earth, they would be miserable if they followed the deeds of Tu, the god of war… The Maori in 1879 declared that the Hawaiian was right in all that he said except as to the overcoming of Maori ancestors at Hawaiki. They were, he said, unconquerable, and greater than any men in these degenerate days.</p></note></p>
        <pb xml:id="n4" n="4"/>
        <p>The canoes were parted on the voyage, and arrived at different times and places in New Zealand.</p>
        <p>The tradition in Rarotonga is precise. The ancestors of the people came from Avaiki.<note xml:id="fn1-4" n="1"><p>The island is called Hawaii by its natives—Hawaiki by the Maoris,—Avaiki by the Rarotongans,—Havaiki at the Marqu esas,—Havaii at Tahiti—and Savaii at Samoa.</p><p>The slight literal changes which the language has undergone (where <hi rend="i">l</hi> is used in Hawaii the Maori uses the letter <hi rend="i">r</hi>) do not impede conversation after the lapse of many centuries. There are slight differences in pronunciation even in the Northern Island of New Zealand.</p></note></p>
        <p>Ingenious speculators have found in verbal similarities and in phrases, proof that the Maori has close affinity with the Chinese, with Hindoos, and with the Japanese. Such arguments may strengthen a belief in the descent of all existing men from one family, but except upon the supposition of several migrations do not elucidate the problem as to the abode of the Maori before he floated southwards.</p>
        <p>It is true that he took with him images which strangely resemble the sitting idols of the East. A red porphyritic image about a foot high, and of great specific gravity, reported to have been carried by the Arawa canoe, was presented by Arawa chiefs to Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>, and has been seen by thousands amongst the antiquities treasured at the island of Kawau.<note xml:id="fn2-4" n="2"><p>The stone buildings and gigantic sculptures found at Easter Island are conveniently ascribed by speculators to an extinct race. But the carved images carried by the Maoris in their migration prove that whencesoever they came they were acquainted with sculpture and venerated its productions. It is the fond idea of so many that a society of man cannot retrograde in arts, that they would annihilate races of mankind rather than forego a theory. It must be admitted that the Easter Island problem is crucial. A statue carried thence to the British Museum is eight feet high and weighs four tons. In the island some statues were between thirty and forty feet high. Cyclopean stone platforms on various headlands presented an array of the vast images for each of which a rock-carved crown had been made of different material from that of the body. The gaze of the images is said to have been always upward.</p></note></p>
        <pb xml:id="n5" n="5"/>
        <p>Protruding from the hideous mouth is the tongue,<note xml:id="fn1-5" n="1"><p>If one fact could confirm a theory, the contortions of the Maori wardance might be held to prove a Maori migration from India. Mr. Bidwell in 1839 saw a handsome woman so transform her features as to become “very much like some of the most forbidding of the Hindoo idols.”—‘Rambles in New Zealand,’ by John Carne Bidwell. London, 1841.</p></note> as in the wooden carvings at Maori buildings and fortifications, and it may be that the sculpture is but a remnant of the religious observances of some other land.</p>
        <p>Moreover, the savage acts of the sect which worshipped Siva and the ferocious Kali were emulated in New Zealand, and the carvings of the Maoris might be adduced to show that the Lingamhari of Hindostan had taught the sea-rovers of the Pacific those obscene rites which defiled the Dionysiac festivals in Greece,<note xml:id="fn2-5" n="2"><p>The ὠμοφάγια of Greece may be remembered not as palliating Maori cannibalism, but as a sad instance of the atrocities to which human flesh is prone.</p></note> and which two thousand years ago were suppressed in Rome with a vigour and a care which demonstrated the conviction of the Senate that the corruption was widespread and the danger terrible.</p>
        <p>Some writers have imagined that the Maori migrated from North America. Whencesoever he sprung he belonged to a sea-roving band, which conquered island after island from the darker races found in possession, and eventually fitted out the expedition which seized New Zealand.</p>
        <p>However dimmed by time in some respects, or encrusted with mythological additions, there is little doubt that the mental grasp and fond veneration of the race enabled them to preserve their folk lore with wonderful accuracy.</p>
        <p>In one volume<note xml:id="fn3-5" n="3"><p>‘Ko Nga Motuatea, Me Nga Hakirara o nga Maori,’ by Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>. New Zealand, 1853.</p><p>In another volume, ‘Polynesian Mythology and Ancient Traditional History of the New Zealand Race’ (London, <name key="name-102641" type="organisation">John Murray</name>, 1855), Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name> published in the English language much Maori tradition.</p></note> Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name> gathered five hundred pages of their songs and story, and it was the glory of a chief to adorn his speech with gems from song and proverb. The Maori Lares were carved upon the inner posts of their tribal houses. The tribes, like the Heraclidæ, gloried in the heroic name from which they derived their own.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n6" n="6"/>
        <p>The love of ancestors was cherished with a fervour amounting to religion; and to doubt that the Maori, like the Druid, could retain from generation to generation the main facts is to show more credulity in one's own fancy than in evidence.</p>
        <p>The genealogical wands, representing each ancestor from the date of the Maori landing, and comparison of the genealogy recorded in one part of New Zealand with that preserved in another with which there had been intermarriages in the past, have shown in English courts the trustworthiness of Maori records.</p>
        <p>A brief summary of the districts in which the various leading tribes settled, and of the positions which they occupied when Captain Cook saw them in 1769, may here be given.</p>
        <p>The Arawa canoe left a few persons at Maunganui (the projecting steep cone which stands like a sentinel seaward of Tauranga), and the remainder proceeded to <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name>, claiming all the land within sight.</p>
        <p>Tradition declares that their hero's stature was nine feet.</p>
        <p>Their territory included the coast at <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name> and the lake district of Tarawera and Rotomahana.</p>
        <p>The luxurious warm baths provided by nature did not soften the savageness of the Maori heart. The feuds of the Arawa tribe were as ferocious as those of others, but fortunately for the colonists it has ever prided itself on loyalty to the Queen.</p>
        <p>It arrogated superior importance on account of having carried to New Zealand not only the stone image which was obtained by Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name> from the chiefs in recent years, but a larger one jealously treasured in the island of Mokoia in Lake Rotorua.</p>
        <p>Other tribes contended for the honour of having carried with them the fruits of the earth with which to replenish their new home, but the massive carved idols were the precious freight of the Arawa canoe. They appear to have been venerated rather than worshipped. Though all Maoris treasured the green-stone “heitiki,”they could not be charged with adoring those quaint resemblances to images. I have been assured by one whose experience coursed over more than forty years,<note xml:id="fn1-6" n="1"><p>Bishop of Wellington, Dr. Hadfield.</p></note> that the only tribe in which he remarked an approach to idol-worship in New Zealand was the Ngatiruanui.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n7" n="7"/>
        <p>The voyage of the Tainui was notable from the fact that after landing a few persons at the East Cape and at Katikati, the leader, Hoturoa, entered the <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> Gulf, and at the head of the Tamaki, having observed sea-birds flying from the west, conjectured that he was near a narrow isthmus.</p>
        <p>The fact being ascertained the canoe was dragged overland from Tamaki to the head of the Manukau harbour, and a final landing being made at Kawhia the voyagers became the parents of the tribes which, as Waikato, Ngatimaniapoto, Ngatiraukawa, Ngatitoa, and others, occupied the Waikato territory, with rights upon the west coast.</p>
        <p>The volcanic hills near Auckland, whose terraces and excavations tell of the labour of centuries, were peopled by men of the Tainui. At the earliest date probed by English researches (early in the 18th century), the occupants of that coveted and much-suffering isthmus were known as Nga Iwi, or “the tribes.”</p>
        <p>The Tokomaru<note xml:id="fn1-7" n="1"><p>One tradition tells that the Tokomaru like the Tainui was dragged across the isthmus between Tamaki and Manukau.</p></note> bore the progenitors of the great Ngatiawa tribe, commanded by Manaia, who, after a dispute with the rovers of another canoe at Aotea, passed to Mokau, and was not induced to settle until he reached the rich lands of the Waitara, where he found and slew “the original occupants of the country.”</p>
        <p>The Aotea carried her people, under the guidance of Turi, to the harbour which bears her name on the west coast. Proceeding southwards he gave names to Waitara, Oakura, and other places, and planted seeds of the karaka (laurel) on his way. He founded a colony at Patea, and his people were the ancestors of the tribes of Wanganui.</p>
        <p>The great Ngapuhi tribe has a tradition of its own, and scorns the assertion of the Arawa people that the Ngapuhi progenitors were carried in the prow, “Puhi,”(or adorned with feathers) of the Arawa canoe and were thence named.</p>
        <p>The Ngapuhi declare that their forefathers, under Nukutawhiti, immigrated in a canoe named Mamari, which followed another voyager, a chief named <name type="person" key="name-123791">Kupe</name>; and that the men of the Mamari learning from him that he had circumnavigated the North Island settled at Hokianga, which <name type="person" key="name-123791">Kupe</name> had named.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n8" n="8"/>
        <p>They point with reverence to a massive stone which Nukutawhiti placed near Tarawaua at Hokianga. Long after the English were established in the neighbourhood every passing Maori laid on the stone a branch of Raurekau<note xml:id="fn1-8" n="1"><p>A species of <hi rend="i">coprosma.</hi></p></note> and uttered an incantation.</p>
        <p>The Matatua landed her voyagers at Whakatane. The Kuruhaupo brought others to Poverty Bay. One tradition averred that the Takitumu, commanded by Tata, carried the first immigrants to the Middle Island, with the evil reputation of having seen lots cast and bodies devoured when hunger raged among the crew.</p>
        <p>There were vague rumours that aborigines were found and destroyed by the Maoris in both islands. If some were spared and enslaved their features may be partially preserved among the varieties of physiognomy found in the islands.</p>
        <p>The Waitaha, a portion of the first canoe-immigration, are reputed to have held possession of the Middle Island until overborne by a wave of conquest in the 16th century, when the destroying Ngatimamoe intruded from the North Island, to be themselves similarly swept away in the 17th century by the Ngai Tahu, who again were harassed by raids from the Northern Island, and were finally decimated by the conqueror Rauparaha within the memory of English visitors.</p>
        <p>The varying or conflicting traditions treasured in each tribe make it impossible to assert confidently that any of them is true in all particulars. But there is sufficient general agreement to enable the antiquarian to rely upon the main thread of the story.</p>
        <p>The date of the Maori occupation or conquest can only be conjectured. It can be computed only by guessing the length of life of each Maori ancestor.</p>
        <p>Genealogies were graven on a staff. The name of each ancestor was recalled by serrated projections, and the Maori recited the roll from father to son with the fervency of a devotee and the pride of an Englishman who now holds lands held by his forefathers in the days of the Saxons.</p>
        <p>There was no failure of memory on such a point, and careful inquiry has established, approximately, the fact that as early as
             
	    <pb xml:id="n9" n="9"/>
	     the 14th century the Arawa and her sister canoes carried the Maoris to their new homes.</p>
        <p>All were not chiefs of high degree, but no indolence was allowed to mar the pedigree of the highest families.</p>
        <p>The roll-call of the genealogical tree was strengthened by the records of song and chaunt.</p>
        <p>This proud race in its native state was found defiant, bloodthirsty, and cannibal. Yet it was good-humoured and honourable. There was much variety in physiognomy as well as in colour. Aquiline noses were not uncommon, and even a Grecian type of face was sometimes seen. Often the nose was broad and flat. The men were generally tall, the women not so. The lower part of the women's faces was massive, and expressed determination. Dark-haired and brown-skinned though in some cases not duskier than many Spaniards, muscular in body, with well-formed intelligent heads, the Maoris were manly in bearing; fluent and vigorous in speech.</p>
        <p>Dark oracular sayings, poetic imagery and allegories, proverbs which required an interpreter to apply them, coloured the language of an orator. Its meaning was sought like that of the Delphian oracle—by careful study.</p>
        <p>The deadliest foe of the Maoris could not scorn them. Their dignity, chivalry, eloquence, and capacity, their intuitive talent for war and skill in fortification forced themselves upon the recognition of the world; and the colonists, who have eaten their way into the territory, paid a moral tribute to the dispossessed when they placed them in the halls of the Legislature.</p>
        <p>Mr. Swainson declares<note xml:id="fn1-9" n="1"><p>‘<name key="name-134433" type="work">New Zealand and its Colonization.</name>’ Swainson. London, 1859.</p></note>—“The gentleman is struck by their natural good breeding and quiet gentlemanly demeanour; the coarse and vulgar-minded who trade with and live familiarly amongst them, describe them as ungrateful, avaricious, and disobliging; the soldier who has met them in the field always speaks of them with respect; the good-humoured and lighthearted are pleased with their ready appreciation of a joke; and the political agent rarely boasts his superiority over them in diplomatic skill. Each observer seems to see himself reflected in their character.… . They are themselves quick observers, and have the tact to take for the moment the tone of those
	    
              <pb xml:id="n10" n="10"/>
              with whom they are brought into contact;… . in intellectual quickness they are by no means inferior to ourselves.”</p>
        <p>Such is the testimony of an accomplished eye-witness who lived long years amongst them, and held office as Attorney-General in the early days of English colonization.</p>
        <p>Another writer (<name type="person" key="name-207684">W. Colenso</name>, F.L.S.) declared, after long study,<note xml:id="fn1-10" n="1"><p>‘On the Maori Races of New Zealand.’ Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, vol. i.</p></note> that the intellectual and moral faculties of the race were of a high order, their subtlety great, their memory good, their fidelity, conscientiousness, hospitality and courage remarkable. Their undying revengefulness, their thirst for the blood of an enemy, and a total want of gratitude, darkened in his eyes the aspect of the national character; but their courtesy extorted his admiration until under European influences they became ruder in demeanour. “Sometimes,”he wrote, “when a besieging party knew of their enemies wanting food, or stones, or spears, they sent them a supply, laying them down in heaps near their defences, and then retiring.”</p>
        <p>Continually at war with one another they selected promontories or isolated hills for fortified abodes; and with wooden implements made embankments, ditches, and terraces, the magnitude of which astonished all observers. They were eminently an agricultural people. As one plot of ground was exhausted, the tillers passed on to another, as was the habit of the ancient Germans. They never used manure. They passed from plot to plot as they deemed that fresh ground was required.</p>
        <p>Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> observed that as to the disposition of filth they were more advanced than some European countries; but though kept from sight it was not used to fertilize their fields, and when the early missionaries began to manure their gardens the Maoris were shocked at the uncleanness.<note xml:id="fn2-10" n="2"><p><name type="person" key="name-207684">W. Colenso</name> on the ‘Vegetable Food of the Ancient New Zealanders,’ New Zealand Institute Proceedings, vol. xiii. 1880.</p></note></p>
        <p>The Kūmără, or sweet potato, and the taro (<hi rend="i">caladium esculentum</hi>), were cultivated with care and neatness, which was, in the opinion of Sir <name type="person" key="name-123818">Joseph Banks</name> (1769), unsurpassed in the best English garden. The hŭĕ (gourd) provided convenient vessels.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n11" n="11"/>
        <p>The men also dug up fern-root (<hi rend="i">Pteris esculenta</hi>) at special seasons and stored it, under the name of Arŭhĕ, for food. They fished, they made eel-weirs, they made stone hatchets useful not only in war but in cutting down timber. They carved canoes and built houses. They ground the green-stone with much labour into ornaments, into weapons, carpenter's tools, and images. The grinding and polishing of this hard material was accomplished by friction with flint and wet sand. The perfection of a green-stone mĕrĕ was the labour of years, and carried with it the admiration of a tribe.<note xml:id="fn1-11" n="1"><p>The “green-stone mĕrĕ,”about fourteen inches long, was shaped like the blade of an oar.</p><p>The “heitiki”or image was of various sizes. The largest were several inches long, and massive. The perforation and polishing entailed immense labour. The heitiki was suspended upon the breast. The art of perforating the pounamu or jade was notable in the Maoris. Sir John Lubbock (‘Prehistoric Times’) remarks: “The smiths of the Bronze Age seem to have been unable to pierce bronze, and the holes for rivets are cast and not pierced.”Yet the Maoris (classed with the Stone Age) drilled holes through one of the hardest of substances.</p></note> The manufacture of wooden agricultural implements, spears, fish-hooks, the preparation of dyes for mats, the carving of boxes, the adorning of the principal whārĕ, or house, at which the tribe assembled for (korero, or) discussion, occupied the time not needed for the great work of hewing timber, carving war-canoes, and preparing weapons of war. As the war-canoe moved the chief or other appointed warrior chanted songs with which the oarsmen kept time. Each song had its appropriate time. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> noticed that more than one hundred paddles struck the sides of a canoe so accurately as “to produce but a single sound at the divisions of the music.”</p>
        <p>While the men had these duties to perform, for the women was reserved the preparation of food, and the weaving of the baskets in which they cooked it. Such baskets in ancient days were never used a second time to contain food.</p>
        <p>The women prepared flax (<hi rend="i">Phormium tenax</hi>), and made it into clothing; they procured shell-fish and firewood, and weeded the cultivation grounds. On them fell the heavy task of carrying on their backs every year the fresh gravel required for the kumara, or sweet potato fields. They also gathered fruit and expressed the juice of the Tutu (<hi rend="i">Coriaria ruscifolia</hi>) for drinking.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n12" n="12"/>
        <p>The ample supply of fish, cray-fish, and shell-fish, made amends for the paucity of animals on land. Numerous varieties of wild-duck and the mutton-bird (<hi rend="i">Titi</hi> or <hi rend="i">Pelecanoides urinatrix</hi>) furnished food in season. The great rail, the weka (<hi rend="i">Ralus Australis</hi>), was as large as an ordinary domestic fowl. Quails, and pigeons, and other birds, if not abundant, furnished variety of diet.</p>
        <p>The remains of the Pipi shells, strewn on every old pah in myriads, attest the enormous supply and consumption of cockles in the islands, and the part performed by the Maori women in providing the principal meals, of which there were two—morning and evening—eaten hot, the men sitting apart from the women A siesta after noon was usual.</p>
        <p>The Maori averred with pride that he had imported from Hawaiki the sweet potato, the taro, and the gourd. The latter supplied not only refreshing food in summer, before the kumara was ready for use, but vessels for containing water, oils, or cooked animal food. From the karaka (<hi rend="i">corynocarpus</hi>), of which the kernel is poisonous unless prepared with care, the Maoris made a wholesome and pleasant food.</p>
        <p>The edible fern provided unfailing support. The root was dug up in spring, cut into pieces, and stacked in dry places so as to admit of ventilation through the stack. When required for use it was steeped in water, sun-dried, and then roasted at the fire.</p>
        <p>The cultivation of the kumara, or sweet potato, was almost a solemnity. The men adorned their hair and their wooden spades. The seed-end of the potato was carefully placed towards the east. Songs were chanted to propitiate the god of cultivated food. The tillers washed their hands and held them over a tapu-ed fire before breaking their fast.</p>
        <p>The cooking consisted of baking and roasting. Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> observed that the mode of baking was exactly like that adopted at Tahiti. A hole was dug, and a fire kindled in it, stones being placed in alternate layers with wood. The hole having been sufficiently heated, a layer of warm stones was placed at the bottom. Green leaves were laid upon the stones. The flesh to be baked was placed on the leaves. A layer of leaves placed over the food was covered with more hot stones. The whole was covered with a layer of earth, and in three or four
	    
              <pb xml:id="n13" n="13"/>
              hours the food was well baked. At their hospitable feasts, for which long preparations were made, enormous quantities of food were dispensed. At one given by the first Waharoa, to one friendly tribe, there were twenty thousand dried eels, several tons of sea-fish (principally young sharks), many calabashes of shark oil, albatrosses, and baskets of potatoes, and of sweet potatoes, which the observer was unable to number.</p>
        <p>The Maoris had no kind of intoxicating liquor. Their drink was water. The expressed juice of the Tutu was merely refreshing. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> saw many Maoris of great age, “not a whit behind the young in cheerfulness and vivacity.”He remarked their perfect and uninterrupted health.</p>
        <p>It has been said by a medical authority that the scrofulous tendencies developed in later generations of Maoris have arisen from the inferior diet introduced by Cook—the sweet potato, the taro, and fern-root being far more nutritious than the common potato which was the gift of <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> and became the principal food of the island.</p>
        <p>The Maoris did not use salt; dried fish which had been steeped in the sea supplied them with saline food. Tribes which had no sea-fishing of their own exchanged mats for dried fish with their neighbours.</p>
        <p>The pig, though known in Polynesia, had not been carried by the Maoris to New Zealand.</p>
        <p>They had no means of boiling water. Their vessels were wooden. To open shell-fish they obtained hot water by putting hot stones into water in their wooden vessels. Yet with their scant appliances, Maoris feasted in thousands.</p>
        <p>In the neighbourhood of the hot lakes nature had provided them with an unbought luxury of cooking of which they were boastful.</p>
        <p>Labour was divided into classes—male, female, sacred, and common.</p>
        <p>Though the chiefs were honoured as of noble blood, they worked hard equally with and amongst their numerous slaves. In labour, as in war, it was the glory of the chief to excel, though the baser kinds of work he did not touch.</p>
        <p>Vast posts appeared in the palisade which enclosed the houses of the fortified village. The enormous war-canoe with its hundred
	    
              <pb xml:id="n14" n="14"/>
              paddles bore witness to the strength and diligence with which by the aid of stone axes and adzes they had been shaped. The adze was a repetition or imitation of that represented in Egyptian sculptures.</p>
        <p>The numerous fabrics made from various vegetable fibres attested the inventive faculty of the race, or the high state of art which they carried with them from Hawaiki.</p>
        <p>The string-turned drill with which they bored the hard greenstone as deftly as an European lapidary was tipped with quartz.</p>
        <p>The wedge (matakahi) enabled them to split blocks of timber. Of the saw they were as ignorant as were the Russians before the days of Peter the Great.</p>
        <p>Tradition was precise, and the demands of custom were inexorable. Only the chief (Rangatira) could wear the white-tipped tail-feathers of the Huia (<hi rend="i">Neomorphia Gouldii</hi>); and the staff of the chief was adorned with feathers and inlaid eyes of mother-of-pearl.</p>
        <p>There were large war-gongs, various kinds of flutes, whistles, and a trumpet, made of wood or of a large conch-shell, which alarmed <name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name> in 1642.</p>
        <p>Though they had no medium of exchange, they gave and received gifts, and it was a point of honour that the recompense should exceed in value that of which it was a recognition. There was an exchange of commodities, however, and inland tribes gave mats or other articles of value in return for dried fish or shark oil, supplied by friends from the coast.</p>
        <p>But for their continual warfare the tribes might have been the happiest of mankind in the luscious but temperate climate of the North Island.</p>
        <p>Yet they encumbered life with ceremony. There was rejoicing over birth; there was a function of naming, or removal of tapu from the child; and betrothal often occurred as soon as the child drew breath.</p>
        <p>Tattooing ensued at the age of puberty. The whole face of the man was deeply scored with curved lines having some beauty in themselves if not in their position, and the breech and thigh were carved deeply with sinuous lines darkened with dyes. The completed operation occupied years, the lines being deepened at intervals.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n15" n="15"/>
        <p>The lips of the women needed to be tattooed before they could marry, and perpendicular or curved lines from the mouth to the chin added to an effect more strange than pleasing on a naturally handsome face.</p>
        <p>The statuesque appearance of an old chief whose head seemed rigid as the figures in an Egyptian temple, excited more wonder than disgust.</p>
        <p>Both sexes wore a short kilt, and a mat was fastened over the shoulder. In war the men discarded everything but their weapons and their belt, which was made of flax. Dog-skin mats were a favourite garment with the chiefs.</p>
        <p>Polygamy was encouraged, and divorce was easy. Alliances of the well-born in different tribes were valued because of the influence they created or ensured. At the death of friends there was formal wailing or tangi, which was often repeated if the deceased was of high reputation.</p>
        <p>The Maoris gashed themselves like other ancient people of the East in their great lamentations. Mourners came from far to join in the doleful duty.</p>
        <p>The body of the deceased was allowed to decay, and another ceremony, the hahunga, or cleaning of the bones, ensued after many months or even after years. Those who scraped the bones were tapu, or sacred, and could only be relieved from their state by the tohunga or priest. The bones when cleaned were carried by a select few and secretly deposited in some cave or rocky cleft in uninvaded recesses. For a stranger to touch them was desecration. An enemy if he could find them would make flutes or fish-hooks of them, and the tribe of the deceased would be horror-struck.</p>
        <p>Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was not allowed to know how the Maoris buried their dead, although he saw them cutting themselves grievously for the loss of a chief. In later times the ceremony was well known to the colonists.</p>
        <p>Priests dressed the body and placed it in sitting posture, garlanded with flowers. Albatross feathers adorned the hair. The face was smeared with oil and red ochre. The body was enveloped in a fine mat. The weapons of war he had used were around the body of the chief in the midst of the bones of his ancestry. Birds were sacrificed to the gods. Tribes came
	    
              <pb xml:id="n16" n="16"/>
              to visit the spot. Long wisps of grass were placed in the hands of the corpse and held by weeping friends.</p>
        <p>Laments were sung, of which the following, composed by a Rarawa chief, Papahia, may serve as an example:—</p>
        <lg type="verse">
          <l>“Behold the glare of the lightning!</l>
          <l>It seems to rive Tuwhare's rugged mountains.</l>
          <l>From thy hand the weapon has fallen,</l>
          <l>And thy spirit has departed</l>
          <l>Beyond the heights of Raukawa.</l>
          <l>The'sun grows dim and hastes away</l>
          <l>As a woman from the scene of the battle.</l>
          <l>The ocean-tides weep as they ebb and flow;</l>
          <l>The mountains of the South melt away;—</l>
          <l>For the spirit of the chief wings its way to Rona.<note xml:id="fn1-16" n="1"><p>Who according to Maori tradition was borne “aloft to the moon and stars.”</p></note></l>
          <l>Open the gates of the heavens;</l>
          <l>Enter the first heaven, then enter the second,</l>
          <l>And when thou shalt traverse the realm of spirits</l>
          <l>And they say unto thee, What meaneth this?</l>
          <l>Say that the wings of this world of ours</l>
          <l>Have been torn from it in the death of the brave,</l>
          <l>The leader of battle.</l>
          <l>Atutahi<note xml:id="fn2-16" n="2"><p>Canopus.</p></note> and the stars of the morning</l>
          <l>Look down from the sky:—</l>
          <l>The earth reels to and fro,</l>
          <l>For the great prop of the tribes is laid low,</l>
          <l rend="indent">Ah! my friend, the dews of Hokianga</l>
          <l>Will penetrate thy body:</l>
          <l>The waters of the rivers will ebb away,</l>
          <l>And the land will be desolate.</l>
          <l>From afar I see the cloud arising</l>
          <l>Over the head of faméd Heke.</l>
          <l>Let him be extinguished, yea, for ever,</l>
          <l>Let the heart now sad with grief ne'er think of evil more.”<note xml:id="fn3-16" n="3"><p>‘Maori Mementos,’ C. O. B. Davies. Auckland, 1855. In the same work will be found the following dialogue between the locust and the ant, a song, by an unnamed Maori poet.</p><title><hi rend="lsc">Tatarakihi</hi> (<hi rend="i">Locust</hi>).</title><l>Come hither quickly, oh my friend,</l><l>And to my urgent call attend;</l><l>They work, Oh Ant, is wondrous fair,</l><l>And thy commanders act with care.</l><title><hi rend="lsc">Pokorua</hi> (<hi rend="i">Ant</hi>).</title><l>Come hither thou, and dig the ground</l><l>And raise with me a spacious mound,</l><l>Where we may house us from the rain</l><l>Of heaven, and hide our stores of grain</l><l>For food, when each successive blast</l><l>Of winter's dreary night sweeps past.</l><title><hi rend="lsc">Locust</hi>.</title><l>But is not this my sole delight,</l><l>To bask in sunbeams, warm and bright?</l><l>To rustle with my wings and cling</l><l>To some high branch and gaily sing?</l></note>
              </l>
        </lg>
        <p>After a time the body of the departed chief was wrapped in mats and placed in a canoe-shaped box, with the “mer,”and
              
	    <pb xml:id="n17" n="17"/>
              raised on a stage, suspended from a tree, or temporarily interred. The lamentation of friends still continued.</p>
        <p>After about a year the bones were scraped clean and secretly deposited by priests, with those of ancestors, in caves or recesses in the mountains. Then the “mere”was received by the heir.</p>
        <p>But, for a great warrior, hahungas might be repeated for years. The preserved head was brought from its hiding-place to grace the ceremony, and fervid orations commemorated the virtues of the dead, and aroused the emulation of the living.</p>
        <p>The tohunga or priest was not the only or principal priest. The Ariki, the head of the tribe, the first-born male or female by the eldest branch, was the chief priest of the people. As the representative of the great progenitor, from whom the tribe was named, he or she was entitled to and received respect amounting to homage. Yet, as amongst the ancient Germans, incapacity might cause a transfer of the active duties of a chief to some one worthier than the heir of the great name, though in matters affecting the whole tribe the blood right was never forgotten.</p>
        <p>The offspring of intermarriage of important chiefs or chieftainesses might become of higher blood than the father, and the child or heir of the name was honoured accordingly.</p>
        <p>But the “mana,”or prevailing influence of the well-born, might be tarnished by unworthiness, and the low-born but daring and sagacious counsellor and warrior in troublous times
              <pb xml:id="n18" n="18"/>
              rose to commanding power. The incessant warfare of the tribes made such a transfer probable, and it often came to pass.</p>
        <p>Chiefs wore the insignia of their position. Only they could wear the huia feathers and the white plume of the crane. They wore the heitiki or green-stone image on their breasts. They kept the green-stone mere, the cherished heirloom of the tribe.</p>
        <p>Even the slave, the αἰμάλωτος, spared by his captors, might by prowess obtain position amongst them, and such instances have been known. Though slavery was a reproach, it was a lot which all who went to war might encounter, and if a captive was spared after a great battle he might and often did live in comfort among his conquerors.</p>
        <p>The land was the domain of the people, and though by separate cultivation a man had a right to the product, he acquired no fee-simple of the land. Over the whole domain the tribe hunted, and as the kiore or native rat was snared in distant places the boundaries of each territory were well-known, and, if necessary, defined by marks.</p>
        <p>Alienation to a foreigner could not be the act of the separate occupier. Only common consent could alienate the common property.</p>
        <p>In the same manner if a hapu, or sub-tribe, of a neighbouring clan was invited to settle on the lands of a tribe, the new-comers, under the general tribal sanction, acquired such rights as any occupier of the inviting tribe could have possessed. Inheritance was from father to son.<note xml:id="fn1-18" n="1"><p>Mr. Colenso, F.L.S., states this broadly (vol. i. ‘Transactions of New Zealand Institute’) in an elaborate paper on the Maori race, and it may be accepted as a maxim, subject to such qualifications as are elsewhere mentioned.</p></note></p>
        <p>Treasure-trove belonged to the finder in ordinary cases, but certain royal fish or a white crane fell to the ariki, or head of the tribe.</p>
        <p>Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> found much to admire in the Maori canoes, which would carry from forty to one hundred armed men. The superior specimens were “magnificently adorned with open work, and covered with loose fringes of black feathers, which had a most elegant appearance.”At the bow, as in Chinese junks, eyes were invariably provided. A figure-head, with
              <pb xml:id="n19" n="19"/>
              tongue thrust out, and white shells in the place of eyes, was at the prow; at the stern, a carved ornament rose about fourteen feet. The gun-wale boards were also carved. The designs were chiefly lines curved and crossed with great elegance.</p>
        <p>The men were good oarsmen. The sails were made of mat, but their chief use was in sailing before the wind.</p>
        <p>Sea-fights were not common. When they took place the object on each side was to overturn the enemy's canoe and brain the crew struggling in the water.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was informed that the implements with which the carving was done were stone. Green-stone was the most useful as well as the most revered material. Nothing that <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> could offer induced a Maori to part with his green-stone axe.</p>
        <p>The “whare,”or ordinary house of the Maori, was, in Cook's opinion, a wretched abode. The frame was of wood and the roof of thatch. The entrance admitted a man on his knees. Dried grass was strewn over the floor. The height of the ridgepole of the roof was usually five or six feet. There was a fire-place, and a hole near it let out some of the smoke and was the only window.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> may not have seen a whārĕ-pūnĭ, or great house, dedicated to the ancestor of the tribe. Its proportions were much larger than those he described.</p>
        <p>One which was built in 1878 at the mouth of the Thames by the chief Taiperi of the Ngatimaru tribe, was nearly seventy feet in length and thirty in breadth. There was a large porch in front about twelve feet in depth, extending to the width of the building. An elaborately-carved door admitted visitors from the porch to the main building. On the pediment, high above the door, was carved the name of the progenitor of the Ngatimaru, Hotonui. Other ancestors were carved in grotesque forms on the massive posts of the interior walls, which were more than seven feet high, while the steep roof rose with Gothic pitch.</p>
        <p>The ordinary whare, or abode, which <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> saw, was often a damp den in which the inmates were crowded in unwholesome manner. There was no partition. Men, women, and children slept on the rush-strewn and sometimes damp earth, and inhaled
              <pb xml:id="n20" n="20"/>
              the heated and injurious air, relieved by no ventilation. Even under such deadly conditions the race was healthy and long-lived, although consumption marked its prey amongst the less hardy. Skin-diseases, as might have been expected, were not uncommon.</p>
        <p>The Hakari was a great festival which accompanied the making of peace or conference about great affairs, or was in return for a previous feast. Crops were obtained from land planted for the occasion, and after the great dances the ruler of the feast divided to each tribe its portion.</p>
        <p>Six thousand guests have been seen by Europeans at a Hakari. It was a point of honour that a feast given in return should be more profuse than its precursor. The Maori poured forth all that he had. The assembly was like a joyous fair. Presents were exchanged, bargains made, and all the popular pastimes of Maoris made their Isthmian games a round of pleasure.</p>
        <p>Their musical instruments were wooden or shell trumpets and flutes. Dancing, singing, wrestling, spear-throwing, contests with long sticks, and great orations, furnished memories of a happy Hakari.</p>
        <p>The national songs and chants have, fortunately, been preserved by Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>, and it is sufficient here to say that they are full of imagery, Oriental in colouring, and oracular in expression.</p>
        <p>The assembly of a tribe was called a Runanga, and great orations were made at it. The conference itself was called a kórero. An orator who could touch the strings which roused the veneration of the race for their ancestors or their traditions could work a Maori audience to frenzy.</p>
        <p>They were fond of games. They had whipping-tops, and kites which hovered in the shape of birds. They had a game with ball, and played maui, or intricate cat's cradle, with dexterity. The young men practised athletic exercises by wrestling, running, leaping, swimming, and in contests with the spear. The dance, in which the performers bounded as one man in admirable time, wielding their weapons as if one muscle moved every spear or gun, excited them to seeming fury. The savage distortion of face, and the grating, quivering sound like
              <pb xml:id="n21" n="21"/>
              the roar of wild beasts which issued from the mouths of all, as if from one, terrified many beholders.</p>
        <p>Grossness of speech, which would have been intolerable amongst the unrefined Europeans of the 15th century, did not offend the Maori taste, and some of the indecencies of Bacchic orgies might seem to have been conveyed by the Maori Vikings across the Pacific from Hindostan, where they existed under another name.</p>
        <p>The Maoris reckoned time by lunar months, of which they had thirteen. May was their first month, and was marked by the appearance of the star Puanga (Rigel) in the morning. The flowering of certain trees distinguished various months, the rising of stars accompanied others.</p>
        <p>March was the period in which the kumara crop ripened, and April was the season for digging it up. Errors arising from the lunar calculation were sufficiently remedied for Maori uses by the rising of stars and the flowering of plants. They continually rectified their calendar instead of allowing it to run into such disorder as compelled Julius Caesar to change the style when he had to intercalate two long months to reform it. Nights, not days, were the units into which the month was divided, each having a distinct name.</p>
        <p>Marriage was attended with no solemnities. Polygamy was practised, and divorce could be obtained by turning a wife out of doors. If a man wished to marry a woman of different tribe the consent of his own tribe was required as well as that of hers. The wife was treated well if faithful (as was the rule), but might be killed for infidelity. The unmarried girl was allowed liberty unknown to the married. Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> noticed that friends of a girl would consent to her accepting a lover, but that all intercourse before the world was to be scrupulously delicate, and the lover who disregarded the Maori custom was rigorously repelled. As in some of the Polynesian Islands, visitors were as a mark of great politeness and respect provided with a partner at night. It was a custom unforbidden and even encouraged by the moral law of the land, but under the restriction already mentioned.</p>
        <p>Children of importance were named by a priest, with a formal rite, in which he sang an incantation praying for heroism and strength for a boy, and industry for a girl. The boy was
             
	    <pb xml:id="n22" n="22"/>
              dedicated with a chant to the god of war, which imprecated for him all the virtues of a ruler, a workman, and a warrior.</p>
        <p>The salutation of Maoris was the hongi, or rubbing of their noses together; and ceremony required a (tangi or) wail on meeting of long-parted friends, or on arrival at any place where friends had died since the last visit.</p>
        <p>Dignity was the characteristic bearing of a chief, and there were many Europeans whose admiration of the Maori was unbounded. There were others who commenced their acquaintance with respect, and were repelled into aversion by the uncleanliness of their savage friends. Yet persons of all classes were found who took up a permanent abode with them long before the English set up any form of government in the islands. Such denizens became the clients of a Rangatira or chief, and were called Pākĕhā<note xml:id="fn1-22" n="1"><p>Pakeha meant “foreign.”</p></note> Maoris. A Pakeha of good birth was admittedly a Rangatira Pakeha, but he came under the “mana,”or authority of his Maori patron.</p>
        <p>Patron and client acknowledged reciprocal duties. Profit was supposed to accrue to the first from the bargains he made through his Pakeha with, traders. The client, on the other hand, submitting to friendly extortions from his Rangatira, was protected from ill-usage by others.</p>
        <p>These singular relations have been described by one who entered into them (Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">F. E. Maning</name>), and carried to his client-sphere, strength and audacity, which would have made him the idol of gladiators; intelligence and humour, which rank him amongst the raciest of English narrators.</p>
        <p>His experiences were published under the title of ‘Old New Zealand, by a Pakeha Maori,’ and it may safely be affirmed that, allowing for passages written for effect, no New Zealand story which is at variance with the spirit of Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name>'s book can be trusted, though the lights and shades of his picture show contrasts which, as in other countries, leave room for large and varied disquisitions.</p>
        <p>Long after English rule had been established in New Zealand the Colonial Government succeeded in persuading Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name> to accept the office of Judge in a Native Land Court where his knowledge of Maori laws and usages was of the utmost service,
             
	    <pb xml:id="n23" n="23"/>
              while his reputation amongst his Maori friends secured respect for his decisions.</p>
        <p>It may be well to cite his interpretation of a Maori word, on which turned, in the opinion of some persons, the war of 1860 between the colonists and the Maoris, and the greater war which was its consequence.</p>
        <p>“Mana' has several different meanings, and the difference between these diverse meanings is sometimes very great, and sometimes only a mere shade of meaning, though one very necessary to observe; and it is therefore quite impossible to find any one single word in English, or in any other language that I have any acquaintance with, which will give the meaning of ‘mana’ And, moreover, though I myself do know all the meanings and different shades of meaning properly belonging to the word, I find a great difficulty in explaining them.… <hi rend="i">Virtus</hi>, prestige, authority, good fortune, influence, sanctity, luck, are all words which, under certain conditions, give something near the meaning of mana, though not one of them gives it exactly.…Mana sometimes means more than a natural virtue or power attaching to some person or thing, different from and independent of the ordinary natural conditions of either, and capable of either increase or diminution, both from known and unknown causes. The mana of a priest or tohunga is proved by the truth of his predictions as well as the success of his incantations, which same incantations performed by another person of inferior mana would have no effect. When most of a doctor's patients recovered his mana was supposed to be in full feather.… Mana, in another sense, is the accompaniment of power, but not the power itself; nor is it even in this sense exactly ‘authority,’ according to the strict meaning of the word, though it comes very near it.</p>
        <p>“This is the chief's mana. Let him lose the power and the mana is gone; but mind you don't translate mana as power; that won't do; they are two different things entirely. Of this nature also is the mana of a tribe, but this is not considered to be the supernatural kind of mana.</p>
        <p>“Then comes the mana of a warrior;… before leaving him some supernaturally ominous occurrence might be expected to take place, such as are said to have taken place before the
              
	    <pb xml:id="n24" n="24"/>
              deaths of Julius Caesar, Mark Antony, or Brutus. Let not any one smile at my, even in the most distant way, comparing the old Maori warriors with these illustrious Romans, for if they do I shall answer that some of the old Maori <hi rend="i">Toa</hi> were thought as much of in their world as any Greek or Roman of old was in his; and, moreover, that it is my private opinion that if the best of them could only have met my friend, Lizard Skin, in his best days, and would take off his armour and fight fair, that the aforesaid Lizard Skin would have tickled him to his heart's content with the point of his spear.<note xml:id="fn1-24" n="1"><p>Lizard Skin was Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name>'s Rangatira. He had borne a part in killing and eating the Frenchmen killed with <name type="person" key="name-111360">Marion du Fresne</name> in 1772. He was not the head of his tribe, but nobly connected. “He was,”says his Pakeha, “a model of a Rangatira. He was a little man with a high massive head, and remarkably high square forehead, on which the tattooer had exhausted his art. Though of great age he was still nimble and active. He had evidently been one of those tough active men, who though small in stature are a match for any one. There was in my old friend's eyes a sort of dull, fiery appearance, which when anything excited him, or when he recounted some of those numerous battles, onslaughts, massacres or stormings, in which all the active part of his life had been spent, actually seemed to blaze up and give forth real fire. His breast was covered with spearwounds, and he also had two very severe spear-wounds in his head, but he boasted that no single man had ever been able to touch him with the point of a spear. It was in grand <hi rend="i">mêlées</hi> where he would have sometimes six or eight antagonists that he had received these wounds. He was a great general, and I have heard him criticize closely the order and conduct of every battle of consequence which had been fought for fifty years before my arrival in the country.… Before the introduction of the musket the art of war had been brought to great perfection, and when large numbers were engaged in a pitched battle the order of battle resembled in a most striking manner some of the most approved orders of battle of the ancients… My old friend had a great hatred of the musket. He said that in battles fought with the musket there were never so many men killed as when in his young days men fought hand to hand with the spear; when a good warrior would kill six, or eight, ten, or even twenty men in a single fight.”The old man thus celebrated by Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name> had accidentally killed his own father. Returning from a successful war foray he saw the smoke of fires on the coast. He landed at night to attack the supposed enemy;—surprised the camp, killed the first man himself, and found it was his father. Blows ceased, wordy recriminations ensued as to whether the fault was with the assailants or assailed, for indolence or carelessness:—a tangi or lamentation was indulged in by all, a prisoner was slain and eaten, and Lizard Skin's father's body was carried home with due respect. The killing was considered cleyer, the parricide thought merely unlucky. Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name> saw him die. The old man bequeathed his “mere”to his Pakeha, adjured his tribe “to be brave that they might live,”said that his two old wives would hang themselves (as they did), and with battle cries ringing from his lips, with eyes actually blazing, passed away, and was secretly buried with his spear and tomahawk beside him.</p></note>… A spear, a club, or a
              
	      <pb xml:id="n25" n="25"/>
              mĕrĕ may have a mana, which, in most cases, means that it is a lucky weapon; but some weapons of the old times had a stronger mana than this, like the mana of the enchanted weapons we read of in old romances or fairy tales. Let any one who likes give an English word for this kind of mana; I have done with it.… If the reader has not some faint notion of mana by this time I can't help it. I can't do any better for him. I must confess I have not pleased myself.”</p>
        <p>How many ideas clustered around the word in the mind of a Maori could be guessed only by those who had lived amongst the people.</p>
        <p>It will be seen hereafter that a colonial minister, a prime mover in the great war of 1860, spoke scornfully of the word “mana,”declaring in the General Assembly that he neither knew nor wanted to know anything about it.</p>
        <p>The Tapu of New Zealand, like the Taboo of the islands of the Pacific, was a mysterious power which Europeans were continually offending ignorantly if not maliciously. It held universal sway over all Maoris. A superstitious awe compelled obedience. Though the Ariki, the chief priest or <hi rend="i">pontifex maximus</hi>, could impose it upon any object, he was himself bound to submit to it. In each chief resided a kind of sacredness; the head and back being its principal depositories. If he desired to preserve any land or other object from intrusion he called it his head or back, and to violate the “tapu”thus conferred was a deadly insult to the chief who had imposed it. War-parties were “tapu”; any property could be subjected to it, for a time or indefinitely, and it could only be removed by religious obedience to prescribed forms. The staff or wand on which genealogies were preserved; the first-fruits of the sweet-potato crop; Maoris engaged in making nets; slaves in attendance on chiefs or priests; fishing expeditions, and numerous objects were held to be “tapu”in a sacred sense. The graves of ancestors were “tapu”in the highest degree. He who touched anything sacred placed himself under a ban. He who, when under the “tapu,”entered a house rendered it
              
	    <pb xml:id="n26" n="26"/>
              unfit for others to approach. Mysterious terror surrounded even an unwitting violation of the singular institution.</p>
        <p>A chief with a war-party happened to leave a portion of food prepared for his dinner. Slaves and camp-followers came afterwards to the spot, and one strong man, seeing the food, ate it without asking questions. Being told of the atrocity he had committed the man was seized with convulsions and died in a few hours.<note xml:id="fn1-26" n="1"><p>‘Old New Zealand, by a Pakeha Maori.’ London, 1876.</p></note> Yet he was a warrior remarkable for courage, though a slave.</p>
        <p>Tapu was thus a mode of preserving property. It preserved the forests, fishing-grounds, and game.</p>
        <p>The sick were tapu and isolated accordingly. Enemies of the Maori declared this law selfish. Their friends said that sickness arose from a visitation of an “Atua”or offended spirit, who must be avoided. Tapu thus pervaded every relation in life or death.</p>
        <p>The Pakeha Maori himself, Judge <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name>, violated it by performing an act of humanity.</p>
        <p>Returning with sixty men from an expedition he saw a number of bones on the beach, picked up a human skull and buried it. His companions fled or shrunk from him. He sat apart at night. They placed food near him, which it was his duty to eat without touching it with his hands. They shuddered when in spite of their cries he handled it. They left in dismay, travelled all night, and warned his household, all Maoris, of the accursed plight in which their master would return. The inmates fled. When he reached his home it was desolate. Four days he lived or fumed alone, cooking his own meals and dwelling in his kitchen. Then a “Tohunga,”or priest, came in a canoe to charm away the “tapu.”Mumbling incantations, he made the culprit eat a baked kumera. All the kitchen utensils were doomed to destruction. The very clothes of the offender were thrown away. At night the household returned to their allegiance; but a new kitchen was built, as none of them would enter the old one for many years after its desecration.</p>
        <p>The Tohunga or priest was also a seer. Like the oracle of Delphos his utterances were sometimes ambiguous. Consulted about the success of a war-party, one cried out, “A desolate
              
	    <pb xml:id="n27" n="27"/>
              country! a desolate country.”The warriors went forth in hope, and were slain to a man. It was their own and not their enemies' country which was to be desolate, but the reputation of the Tohunga was maintained. It was believed that the seer could summon the spirits of the dead, and Judge <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name> was present when in a large building, at night, the friends and relations of a deceased “Rangatira”gathered to converse with his spirit under the guidance of a notable necromancer. He heard conversation with a voice. He saw the powerful effect produced upon the tribe. Two young men held back their sister, the lover of the deceased, as she cried out that she would fly to her beloved. The departing voice seemed to say farewell in air as well as underground.</p>
        <p>The bewildered audience had retired to rest when Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name> heard the report of a gun and the wailing of women. The distracted girl had shot herself, and her father, himself a Tohunga, with one hand supported the lifeless body as he knelt, and with the other twisted in agony his matted hair, howling in despair, as he sustained the shattered remains of his child. Thus speaks Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name>: “A calm low voice spoke close beside me— ‘She has followed her Rangatira,’ it said. I looked round and saw the famous Tohunga of the night.”</p>
        <p>On the minds of such a people the tapu wielded a potent influence. Dread of supernatural rather than of human vengeance sanctified it in their eyes; but their traditions, laws, and customs, gave it minute application, and hardened its use. The authority which first enjoined obedience had passed into the hand of the high-born Ariki, at once patriarch and priest, and endowed with a power which if scorned by the wilful or careless might call supernatural curses upon them. Supposed to be sprung from Heaven the power was wielded by man, and no Maori disputed it.</p>
        <p>The Maori prized “high birth, vigour of bone, desert of service.”The noble families which had immigrated from Hawaiki were, in their several tribes, the governors of the new land. Yet the principal chief could scarcely be called a kind even in his own tribe. Priest and the great chief were the two highest orders. Next to them were the “Rangatira,”the general name for every chief of noble birth.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n28" n="28"/>
        <p>There was a middle class, and a lower class of people, and under all were the slaves; the captives, and the children of the αἰχμαλῶτοι, who abounded in the land, as the hewers of wood and drawers of water.</p>
        <p>Stern even after death, the law of slavery was believed to extend beyond the grave. The great were to be happy, and in various dwellings in space each Maori was to find his eternal abode.</p>
        <p>A Rangatira of great fame might acquire more weight in council than the tribal chief, but the latter was not deposed from his hereditary position.</p>
        <p>Like the Germans of old, Maori chieftains came of noble birth; their leaders in war were chosen for their valour.<note xml:id="fn1-28" n="1"><p>Reges ex nobilitate, duces ex virtute, sumunt.—<hi rend="i">Tacitus</hi>.</p></note></p>
        <p>In the councils of the old men the movements of the tribe were determined, and great meetings were held at which orators declaimed before their countrymen. Ever among them the speaker who could most artfully or pathetically interweave ancient song or proverb with his reasoning succeeded best in reaching their hearts, and sometimes roused them to ungovernable applause.</p>
        <p>Ancestry and veneration for the past held sway. They loved the land which enshrined their forefathers with a feeling repellent of marketable value.</p>
        <p>War was the delight and occupation of every chief.</p>
        <p>The almost universal salutation to Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was, “Haromai, Haromai, harre uta a Patoo-patoo oge,”which <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> translated into, “Come on shore, come on shore, and we will kill you all with our Patoo-patoos.”</p>
        <p>Tradition said that the warriors who landed in the Tainui, at Kawhia, crossed the island and burned the Arawa canoe at <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name>, while the people were spread abroad at Rotorua and Taupo.</p>
        <p>The torch of war was never afterwards quenched.</p>
        <p>A proverb said that women and land were the causes of strife.</p>
        <p>The first Europeans who visited New Zealand found the Maoris dwelling in forts framed on hills to prevent surprise.</p>
        <p>No man was safe from attack, except by means of his own
              
	    <pb xml:id="n29" n="29"/>
              right hand. Yet till blood had been shed there was a chance of averting wars, and, when the moving spirits had agreed to terms, great meetings were held at which the reconciled tribes performed the war-dance which preceded feasting. A stranger would have thought it a prelude to a fight.</p>
        <p>An ill-tempered man might, however, bring on war at any time by rearing an effigy of a chief and striking it. The insult demanded redress as if cast upon the living man. It was an insult not to him only, but to his tribe, and any of them might avenge it. The result was chronic war.</p>
        <p>“Wherever we landed,”Cook wrote, “the people told us that we were at but a small distance from their enemies.”</p>
        <p>With the savageness of cravers for an enemy's flesh the Maori mingled feelings of delicacy and honour.</p>
        <p>Opposing armies have broken up their forces until a fixed day, in order to let one or other side attend to a farming operation, or celebrate the obsequies of a friend.</p>
        <p>On the day fixed the ranks of war were resumed. It was customary to warn an enemy of the time when he would be attacked. If he was starving food has been supplied. After a battle visits were sometimes interchanged, and even the future plan of the campaign discussed, before it was resumed with Maori ferocity.</p>
        <p>The weapons of old time were spear and club. Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> described the heavy spear as fourteen or fifteen feet long. There was also a lighter lance hurled by hand, and clubs were used as battle-axes. The Patoo-patoo, or wooden club, described by <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, was, he thought, the main weapon relied upon. It was larger than the favourite weapon, the “mere,”made of choicest green-stone. He noted with wonder that there was no defensive armour, and that neither the sling nor the bow was to be seen or heard of. He saw their war-dance, and described the contortions of limb and face, the thrusting out of the tongue, the strength, agility, and harmony of movement by every performer. With brandished weapons, sudden but concerted motion, now bounding in the air and cleaving it with his club, yelling in chorus and pausing at the same instant, each Maori maddened himself for the combat in which each selected an individual foe. The darling object was to inflict more loss than was received,
              
	    <pb xml:id="n30" n="30"/>
              and to seize the bodies of the slain. The victors pursued the defeated and then returned to their cannibal rites. The heads of their own slain chiefs were carried home with reverence, those of the enemy were carried in derision on the points of spears.</p>
        <p>The women went out to meet their returning warriors. The widow of a slain warrior has been known to brain more than one prisoner brought back in bonds. She could also doom a slave to die to avenge her husband. The tapu was duly removed from the returning war-party.</p>
        <p>The heads of fallen chiefs were placed with the bones of their ancestors, but could be produced to excite the tribe to vengeance. Those of the foe were reared about the pah or village, and continually insulted.</p>
        <p>“Where is your father? eaten! Your brother? eaten! Your wife? There she sits, a wife for me! Your children carry burdens as slaves!”</p>
        <p>The doom which Hector dreaded for Andromache fell with dire reality on Maori wives. Maori savageness, more cruel than the Greek,<note xml:id="fn1-30" n="1"><p>'<hi rend="i">A</hi>λλἀ μἐ τεϑνειω̃τα χυτὴ κατὰ γαι̃α καλὐЛτοι Пρἰν γ' ἔτι ση̃ς τε βοής σον̃ ϑ' ἑλκηϑμοι̃ Лυϑέσϑαι. ‘Iliad,’ vi. 464.</p></note> strove to torture the spirits of the dead whose families were enslaved.</p>
        <p>Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> visited a pah at Mercury Bay, and described it minutely. It stood on a promontory facing the sea on two inaccessible sides. A steep avenue led to it on a third side from the beach, and the fourth could be approached by a narrow ridge communicating with the mainland. The outer palisade (which encircled the whole pah) was ten feet high, consisting of strong timbers bound with withes. There was a ditch outside. There was an inner palisade. The ditch between the palisades was twenty-four feet deep. Two stages, twenty feet high, forty feet long, and six broad, afforded a station whence, from within the inner palisade, the besieged might hurl darts and stones on their assailants. Piles of such missiles were ready for use. The only entrance to the interior was by a narrow passage communicating with the avenue from the beach and passing under one of the stage-forts.</p>
        <p>The keen eye of the sailor detected the flaw, that there was
              
	    <pb xml:id="n31" n="31"/>
              no supply of water within, and it was difficult to imagine that the chivalry of a foe would permit the besieged to obtain a supply from a rill at the foot of the hill.</p>
        <p>By the side of the hill was a patch of cultivation tended by the dwellers in the fort.</p>
        <p>The great navigator was lost in astonishment at a people who having genius for building so admirably a place of defence, had invented no better missile than the dart thrown by the hand. Every village, he said, was a fort.</p>
        <p>Carved heads, or figures like vast idols, were placed over the gateways of pahs, and wooden figures with protruded tongues were placed at intervals in the palisades.</p>
        <p>Before the introduction of fire-arms Maori villages were forts placed on hills. The inhabitants marched down to till the soil under the guard of fighting men in times of danger.</p>
        <p>There was one compensating result. The hills were healthy sites, and in spite of decimation by wars the population of the North Island was considerable when first seen by Europeans.</p>
        <p>A law called “Muru,”or “plunder,”was strange. If a man's child fell into the fire, if his canoe were upset, if a fire he had kindled spread too far, the “hapus,”or subsections of the great tribe to which he belonged, were entitled to assemble and inflict the penalty of the “muru”upon him. The victim was informed beforehand, and the compliment to him was greater in proportion to the size of the marauding band. He prepared a feast of all that he had.</p>
        <p>The “taua muru”(or party for the muru) arrived, and was welcomed with shouts. The inevitable war-dance was exhibited by the guests and hosts. A spear-combat ensued between the victim and the leader of the “muru”band. Fierce as it seemed it was not meant to be fatal. When blood was drawn it ceased.</p>
        <p>The visitor roared out “Murua! Murua! Murua!”and his friends began, according to law, to sack the village, while the late combatants sat down to converse together, scrupulously avoiding any allusion to the original delinquency which caused the “muru.”</p>
        <p>The general effect of the custom was, according to Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name>, to destroy the privileges of personal property.</p>
        <p>He saw a coat, purchased from a trader, pass into six hands
              
	    <pb xml:id="n32" n="32"/>
              before, under the operation of the muru, it returned dilapidated to the first purchaser.</p>
        <p>The muru may have been a partial antidote to the conservative operation of the tapu. Though life was sacred during the muru it was little cared for if taken during a proper quarrel. Yet if a man killed another by accident his offence was heinous. He and his kindred were open to plunder by the friends of the deceased. A Maori commentator speaking of the Muru Whakanui (stripping to exalt), or complimentary Taua, argued that in Maori eyes it really honoured its sufferer. If any disaster to a chief were to be unnoticed, men would quote the proverb, “Ah, the death of a dog, no heed need be given to it.”Another object was, he said, to caution the men of the tribe to take proper care of the chief. In preserving his influence they were guarding themselves.<note xml:id="fn1-32" n="1"><p><name type="person" key="name-123947">Wiremu Hikairo</name> to Sir <name type="person" key="name-123732">William Martin</name>. (‘Life of <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>, Archbishop of Waimate,’ by <name type="person" key="name-207594">Hugh Carleton</name>, vol. i. Appendix.)</p></note></p>
        <p>A slave might at any time be killed by his master.</p>
        <p>The reverence for war extended to sanctioning acts which would otherwise be wrongful. A war-party, or even a band which had travelled for a great war-dance and festival, could lawfully plunder inoffensive strangers as it travelled homewards. But its legalized rapine was moderate. It did not sack or destroy.</p>
        <p>Where land was proverbially a cause of war, titles orally preserved became hopelessly involved.</p>
        <p>The paramount authority of the chief, his “mana,”was the only safeguard.<note xml:id="fn2-32" n="2"><p>Chiefs descended from the leaders of the immigration from Hawaiki were deemed to have special mana over the tribal land.</p></note> He could not sell the village of his friends, nor the patrimony of any of them; but the tribe required his sanction to make good their own transactions. Strange rights accrued and multiplied. A fishing right possessed by a man's father entitled him to compensation, and the owner of the spot could not sell without satisfaction to the claimant.</p>
        <p>Marriage relations conferred partial rights.</p>
        <p>One man claimed compensation because his grandfather had been murdered on land—another because his own grandfather had committed the murder.</p>
        <p>If wise counsels could not allay strife, fresh fighting conferred fresh rights.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n33" n="33"/>
        <p>Conquest—absolute conquest with occupation—gave indefeasible title. But if a remnant of a defeated tribe escaped death or captivity, it preserved its rights except as regarded those portions of its birthright which the conquerors chose to occupy, to till, or to hunt or fish over.</p>
        <p>Known of all men among Maoris, after a fashion, these rights were to be the source of unnumbered woes by means of Englishmen whose interests were supposed to lie in despising or disputing them.</p>
        <p>In 1871 the Native Lands Court was long engaged in an inquiry as to the consequence of a Maori war of 1830.</p>
        <p>The Ngatihaua chief claimed Te Aroha on both sides of the Waihou river by virtue of conquest. The Ngatimaru admitted their defeat at Taumatawiwi, in the Waikato district, and their expulsion therefrom, but denied the loss or evacuation of the Aroha block, which they pleaded that, though it was ravaged by marauding parties, they had never ceased to occupy more or less. The allegation of the Ngatihaua was that certain of their number had occupied places in the land, and thus acquired complete title accruing from conquest.</p>
        <p>After much conflict of evidence before Judges <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name> (the Pakeha-Maori) and Monro, the claims of the Ngatihaua were rejected by the Court.</p>
        <p>The dispute furnished a key to the endless causes of war amongst a race whose titles were recorded only in oral tradition.</p>
        <p>Another trial of a question of title before the Native Lands Court in 1869,<note xml:id="fn1-33" n="1"><p>The Orakei Case. Chief Judge Fenton's Judgment.</p></note> gave startling proof of the sufferings undergone by the dwellers on the rich lava fields, which abound on the isthmus which divides the <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> Gulf from the harbour of Manukau. Each volcanic cone was in 1720 a fortress terraced by the hand of man. The traveller marvels now at the vast remains of labour performed with wooden implements. More than a score of such hills, varying from one hundred and fifty to six hundred and forty-two feet in height, are within six miles of the centre of the isthmus.</p>
        <p>Maungawhao (now absurdly called Mount Eden) was the highest, and still bears traces of the vast works erected upon it. But in 1720 Mangakiekie (One Tree Hill), was the dwelling-place
              
	    <pb xml:id="n34" n="34"/>
              of the great chief Kiwi who ruled in the neighbourhood. In 1740 he fell in battle with invaders from Kaipara. The Ngatipaoa, and the Ngatiwhatua with various fortune and sometimes with aid of friends, from Waikato and elsewhere, kept up destructive warfare in the fertile territory almost without intermission so long as only wooden weapons were available.</p>
        <p>The ancient dwellers, the Ngaiwi (<hi rend="i">i.e.</hi> the tribes), had been broken; the isthmus was the highway of war-parties; and the Ngatiwhatua, who were the nominal occupants, were plundered by each marauding war-party that traversed their territory, and were also involved in perpetual strife with the Ngatipaoa.</p>
        <p>The distribution of the tribes at the time of the English occupation in 1840, may be briefly summarized thus:</p>
        <p>In the extreme north of Te Ika o Maui (the North Island of the colonists) the Aopouri had been decimated by wars with their neighbours, the Rarawa.</p>
        <p>South of the Rarawa territory, which approached Hokianga, the Ngapuhi, Hongi's tribe, occupied the land from sea to sea, until they reached the land of the Uriohau, extending from Kaipara to Cape Rodney, and bounded on the south by the territory of the much-enduring Ngatiwhatua,<note xml:id="fn1-34" n="1"><p>“Nga”—the plural of the article “te,”“the,”or Ngati—was the usual affix to the names of tribes, <hi rend="i">e.g.</hi> Ngatimaru, Ngatimaniapoto, Ngatiawa. Sometimes, <hi rend="i">e.g.</hi> Rangitane, the affix was not used. Sometimes it was abbreviated, as in Ngapuhi.</p></note> at and near Auckland, the highway of war-parties.</p>
        <p>The Ngatitai held the small block which is bounded on the west by the Tamaki Creek and the Manukau harbour, and does not quite extend to the Papakura river nor to the Wairoa on the south.</p>
        <p>Thence the Waikato tribes occupied the Waikato river from its mouth upwards, above the confluence of the Waipa river, where was the Maori settlement Ngaruawahia, or “the meeting of the waters.”</p>
        <p>From Matamata on the Thames to the west coast, under the sagacious guidance of Te Waharoa, the Ngatihaua leader; of <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name> and others on the lower Waikato; and of the warlike Ngatimaniapoto chiefs on the Waipa river, the Waikato tribes held sway. How they had become possessed of Kawhia, and of the great forest which stretched thence towards the
              
	    <pb xml:id="n35" n="35"/>
              mouth of the Mokau river, will be told when the career of Rauparaha, the Ngatitoa, demands consideration.</p>
        <p>Inland the Ngatimaniapoto met the Ngatiraukawa, a tribe which held land on the Waikato upwards from Maungatautari towards Lake Taupo, from which the Waikato or Horotiu river streamed northwards.</p>
        <p>The Ngatitama held a tract of land extending inland from Mokau to upper sources of the Wanganui river. The Ngatiawa held a much-loved territory at the Waitara, although their principal chief had, in concert with Rauparaha, led forces southwards to conquer new lands. Mount Egmont was included in the Ngatiawa boundary.</p>
        <p>The Taranaki tribe held a small tract on both sides of Cape Egmont, with the whole of its coast.</p>
        <p>The Ngatiruanui held the land fronting the Waimate bight, and stretching inland so as to include a portion of the Wanganui river. A small tract, including Waitotara and extending nearly to Wanganui, was held by the Ngarauru.</p>
        <p>The Ngatihau held the lower part of the Wanganui river and joined the Ngatiruanui on the north, although the Ngarauru boundary projected sufficiently to enclose a small portion of the Wanganui.</p>
        <p>South of the Ngatihau territory was an expanse in which the Rangitiki and Manawatu rivers and a portion of the Tararua mountains were included. In this expanse were the lands of the Muaupoko, the Rangitane, and the Ngatiapa.</p>
        <p>Superadded to them in certain places were the Ngatiraukawa, who, on the invitation of Rauparaha, followed him to enjoy his southern conquests. When the Colonial Government endeavoured to buy lands in the district the numerous titles were so little understood or respected that neither Sir <name type="person" key="name-208610">Donald McLean</name> nor any other agent could ascertain how to deal with them; and undoubted claims of ownership were in danger of being set aside at the risk of violence or war, until, after many years of temporizing and shuffling on the part of one ministry after another, the Native Lands Court in 1869 applied the test of law, and some of the blunders of the Government agents were exposed.</p>
        <p>South of the composite territory alluded to was a small tract
              
	    <pb xml:id="n36" n="36"/>
              held by the Ngatiawa, under the leadership of <name type="person" key="name-100149">W. Kingi</name> te Rangitake at Waikanae.</p>
        <p>The Ngatitoa, under Rauparaha, held the Island Kapiti, and also a tract on the mainland, including the Porirua harbour and a great portion of the (Eritonga or) Hutt river.</p>
        <p>The peninsula which includes Port Nicholson was held by another branch of the Ngatiawa, of whom the principal chief was E Puni.</p>
        <p>In the enumerated tribes each will be seen to have held some land bordering on the sea. But there was one great tribe which occupied the heart of the island and had no such sea-claims. Nevertheless the great Lake Taupo, often called m&amp;ocar;&amp;acar;n&amp;acar; or sea, by the Maoris, was in their domain.</p>
        <p>The Ngatituwharetoa, under the giant <name key="name-400085" type="person">Te Heu Heu</name>, held that domain; which was bounded on the west by the Waikato tribal lands, by the Ngatitama, by a small portion of the Ngatiruanui mountain land, by the interior boundaries of the Ngatihau lands, and by the district of those composite claims which no New Zealand Government or agent could unravel.</p>
        <p>On the north <name key="name-400085" type="person">Te Heu Heu</name> met the Ngatiraukawa; <hi rend="i">i. e.</hi> the residue of the tribe who had not cast in their fortunes with Rauparaha at Rangitiki and Manawatu.</p>
        <p>The east coast from Cape Palliser to Paretu (north of Table Cape) was considered to be the land of the Ngatikahungunu. Their western boundary was formed by the eastern limits of the lands of the Ngatiapa, the Ngatitoa, the Ngatiawa (at Waikanae), the composite district, and by <name key="name-400085" type="person">Te Heu Heu</name>'s central domain, and ran for a long distance along the great Ruahine Range. Their spacious territory was occupied by numerous hapu or sub-tribes. Mr. Colenso, preparing a census in 1849, enumerated forty-five without exhausting them.</p>
        <p>Poverty Bay was the heritage of the Rongowhakaata, who were bounded at Gable End Foreland by the Ngatiporou, who held the coast thence round the East Cape to Cape Runaway.</p>
        <p>Thence on the eastern are of the Bay of Plenty to Opape the Whanauapanui held the land. From Opape to the river Whakatane the Whakatohea ruled.</p>
        <p>Both the Whanauapanui and the Whakatohea territories were bounded by the land of the Ngatiporou in the interior.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n37" n="37"/>
        <p>From Whakatane to Waitahanui the land was held by a section of the widely-distributed rovers, the Ngatiawa.</p>
        <p>From Waitahanui to Papomoa the Arawa held the coast, and their territory extended inland to the hot-lake district of Rotorua and Rotomahana.</p>
        <p>There was in the interior, at the back of the Ngatiawa district just mentioned, a rugged tract belonging to the Uriwera tribe. They required the almost inaccessible fastnesses of the Whakatane mountains to shelter them from their numerous neighbours. Their boundaries touched upon the lands of the Ngatiawa, the Arawa, the Ngatituwharetoa under <name key="name-400085" type="person">Te Heu Heu</name>, the Ngatikahungunu (from Tauhara to Lake Waikaremoana), the Rongowhakaata, and the Whakatohea.</p>
        <p>On the coast from Papamoa to Katikati the Ngaiterangi held the land. On their northern boundary they met the Ngatimaru and Ngatipaoa, who, with their numerous subdivisions (some of which derived their name from ancestors of bygone centuries), held the whole of the Coromandel Peninsula, with great portions of the Thames and Piako rivers, and whose western boundary was co-terminous with the Waikato boundary, and ran through the Wairoa range, trending northerly until it met the waters of the <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> Gulf at the mouth of the Wairoa river.</p>
        <p>The population of the tribes thus distributed in the Northern Island was believed to exceed one hundred thousand. Rumour said that it had once been greater. It was plain that by desertion or otherwise many once populous forts and villages had become desolate.</p>
        <p>There were amongst the Maoris living in 1840 many who held high reputations as counsellors or warriors. Hongi had left the world which he had troubled, and Te Waharoa had died of disease. But Rauparaha at Kapiti, <name type="person" key="name-100149">Wiremu Kingi</name> Te Rangitake at Waikanae, <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name> in Waikato, Rewi among the Ngatimaniapoto, Waka Nene and his brother Patuone among the Ngapuhi, Panakareao among the Rarawa, and other chiefs on the east and west coasts, maintained their fame. Conspicuously at Lake Taupo the Ngatituwharetoa chief, <name type="person" key="name-400085">Te Heu Heu</name>, was the undisputed leader of men.</p>
        <p>Mr. J. C. Bidwell, who saw him in 1839, described him<note xml:id="fn1-37" n="1"><p>‘Rambles in New Zealand,’ by J. C. Bidwell. London, 1841.</p></note> as
              
	    <pb xml:id="n38" n="38"/>
              “a remarkably fine man, upwards of six feet high and very strongly built,—a complete giant.”Ever bold and haughty, confident in his remoteness from the gathering grounds of the English, Te Heu Heu lived in surly grandeur until, in 1846, with his whole village, Te Rapa, and about sixty followers, he was engulfed by a landslip on the shores of the lake.<note xml:id="fn1-38" n="1"><p>Te Heu's brother who succeeded him composed a pathetic but proud lamentation for the lost chief, who was “a spreading tree to shelter his people when evil hovered near.”Stars disappearing were emblems of the beloved lost one.… What strange god has caused so dread a death?… Show again thy strong frame… Ah! the people are comfortless and sad… Lo! thou art fallen. The earth receives thee as its prey. But thy wondrous fame shall rise resounding through heaven.</p></note></p>
        <p>The Middle Island, Te Wai Pounamu, the land of mountain, flood, and fiord, seems never to have been largely peopled. Various traditions were extant as to the manner in which the Maoris overspread it sparsely.</p>
        <p>No distinct story explained the fate of the tribe supposed to have been landed from the Takitumu canoe. It may have recrossed Raukawa (Cook's Strait) to the warmer land of Te Ika o Maui.</p>
        <p>Precise narratives declare that under Tauriapareko a detachment of the Ngatihau sailed from Wanganui and occupied the Arahura country, where the precious green-stone was found; and that from that detachment sprung the Ngaituahuriri, a powerful hapu of the Ngaitahu, whom the English found in possession.</p>
        <p>Maori tradition ascribes to another migration from Taupo, by way of Wanganui, the occupation of the southern shore of Cook's Strait by the Ngatitumatakokiri, who were, in 1642, the assailants of <name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name> in what is now called Golden Bay.</p>
        <p>Other migrations succeeded.<note xml:id="fn2-38" n="2"><p>Details may be found in ‘A Compendium of Official Documents relative to Native Affairs in the South (or Middle) Island,’ compiled by <name type="person" key="name-208576">Alexander Mackay</name>, Native Commissioner, 2 vols. Printed at the Government Printing Office, <name key="name-008844" type="place">Wellington</name>, 1873.</p></note> The sanguinary wars of the North Island were imitated in the South. Reinforcements sallied from the Northern Island to aid friends or conquer new lands.</p>
        <p>The Ngatikuri, a branch of the Ngatiruanui, migrated to Cloudy Bay.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n39" n="39"/>
        <p>The Ngatimamoe, descendants of the warriors of the Aotea canoe, migrated from Wanganui, rather to slay and conquer than to discover new lands.</p>
        <p>The Ngaitahu, sprung from the Ngatikahungunu of the east coast, went forth to slaughter their cousins in the Middle Island about the time when Philip II. planned the destruction of the English by means of his invincible Armada.</p>
        <p>After wars, reconciliations, inter-marriages, and renewals of slaughter and cannibalism, the Ngatimamoe were thrust to the south, and the Ngaitahu held sway to the north of the 43rd South parallel.</p>
        <p>For them a murderous doom was prepared by Rauparaha long after white men had frequented Cook's Strait, increasing rather than diminishing the ferocity which prevailed.</p>
        <p>In 1827 Rauparaha slew hundreds at Kaikora, and though peace was made he planned fresh assaults. In one expedition he met a rebuff which he never forgave. His uncle, Te Pehi, while engaged with other chiefs in entrapping the Ngaitahu, was slaughtered, and Rauparaha, who had been wily enough to avoid the fate of his uncle, sullenly retired, brooding over schemes of vengeance, in which he was to be aided by the master of a British vessel, in 1831.</p>
        <p>Speaking in general terms it may be said that, in 1831, Rauparaha and his allies had, by slaughter and subsequent occupation, acquired a title to much territory on the south shore of Cook's Strait. But he was not glutted with revenge, and besieged and captured, with the usual cannibal results, a great pah at Kaiapoi, where hundreds of the Ngaitahu fell. Nevertheless the remnant of the tribe maintained a desultory warfare, and Tuhawaiki on one occasion surprised the wary Rauparaha himself, who only escaped by swimming in the sea to his fleet of canoes at the mouth of the Blind River. About 1835 Rauparaha formally apportioned to his own tribe the Ngatitoa, and to his Ngatiawa and other allies the territories at Cloudy Bay, at D'Urville Island, Queen Charlotte's Sound, and <name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name> Bay.</p>
        <p>The Ngaitahu by degrees returned from the south, and under the increasing influence of the missionaries felt themselves safe near their old homes at Kaiapoi. Soon after <name type="person" key="name-209212">Bishop Selwyn</name>'s
              
	    <pb xml:id="n40" n="40"/>
              arrival he went with a son of Rauparaha in a small vessel to preach peace among the Ngaitahu, upon whom Rauparaha's vengeance had fallen so heavily.</p>
        <p>The decimation of the Ngaitahu and the Ngatimamoe, though it left territory to them, grievously impaired their importance, and made it easy for the English to procure for trifling sums enormous tracts, which were represented as useless to the owners. Part of the consideration was to be the provision of schools, hospitals, and the application of fifteen per cent. of the land revenue for their welfare. The “unfulfilled promises,”of which they complained year after year, and the ignoble evasions of the New Zealand Government, form a dreary episode in their history. It may be mentioned that when the British Government assumed the sovereignty of the Middle Island the Ngaitahu were recognized as lords of the soil of the east coast from Kaiapoi to Stewart's Island, but there had been much intermarriage between them and the Ngatimamoe.</p>
        <p>There was a race, the Moriori, settled at the Chatham Islands, and it has been suggested that they, the original denizens of New Zealand, had gradually been driven southwards. But their language was not so different as to demand such an explanation.</p>
        <p>The proclivity to decay and degradation which, after a period of high culture, plunged ancient Egyptian and Phœnician cities into relative barbarism, has often abased other families of the human race, and the Moriori cannot fairly be classed as a being of different order from the Maori because he is not his equal now.</p>
        <p>The Ngatiawa proved their roving tendencies long after Europeans were visitors to their country. A chief chartered an English vessel in 1838 and sailed to the Chatham Islands, where he subdued the Moriori inhabitants, and established his own people.</p>
        <p>The Maori language, so easily understood by Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>'s Tahitian companion, was full of vowels, and when the Christian missionaries committed it to paper they found fourteen letters sufficient for the purpose. They performed their task so well, that when one of their number, Kendall,<note xml:id="fn1-40" n="1"><p>A grammar, drawn up by Kendall previously, had, by Mr. Marsden's aid, been printed in Sydney in 1818. Revised by Professor Lee as described in the text, the new edition was printed by the Church Missionary Society in <name key="name-008904" type="place">London</name> in 1820.</p></note> went with Hongi and
              
	    <pb xml:id="n41" n="41"/>
              another chief named Waikato to England, in 1820, with the aid of Professor Lee, at <name key="name-008388" type="place">Cambridge</name>, and their own subsequent improvements, they reduced the language to writing with such precision that even a person unacquainted with Maori has taken down the words of a speaker with accuracy. As in Australia, the natives had no sound which required the use of the letter <hi rend="i">s.</hi> As in Australia, there was a sound which no English letter would render, and a combination of two letters (<hi rend="i">ng</hi>) was coined to give it approximately. The letters were <hi rend="i">a, e, h, i, k, m, n, ng, o, p, r, t, u, w.</hi> The pronunciation of letters adopted by the missionaries was that of the Italian language. The broad sound of the <hi rend="i">a</hi> was the prevailing tone which struck a foreigner, and a dialogue in mild accents was pleasing to the ear. Every word ended with a vowel, and every English word converted into Maori terminated in like manner. Like other unwritten languages the Maori was not copious, but the Oriental genius of the people relieved it by the imagery of their songs and orations.</p>
        <p>Their veneration for nobility of birth preserved them from becoming an undistinguished herd. Their intricate laws of tapu had lost no vigour during the centuries of their occupation of New Zealand, which preceded the English intrusion. Divided into tribes and rent by wars, the Maori race clung to the laws and rites of its ancestors. It had, or rather it may be said each tribe preserved, definite laws and rules of conduct for all cases. Howsoever or wheresoever adopted it had a code commanding right and forbidding wrong in a manner questioned by none. It had all the foundations of sovereignty which resides in lawful states. There was no disaffection; there was unhesitating submission or concurrence with that which the accredited rulers declared to be just.</p>
        <p>But for their wars and their lust for cannibalism the Maoris might have been happy, so far as man can attain happiness without hopes and aspirations which prepare him for a life to come. Of that life to come they had consciousness, but their laws did not teach how to attain it with the blessing of a Father in heaven. The priceless heritage of man in the Lord's Prayer was not revealed to them until gifts from vile sources had poisoned the springs of their life. Yet they retained remnants
              
	    <pb xml:id="n42" n="42"/>
              of creeds which their ancestors in America or other lands had professed. They believed in a future state though they did not worship one great Creator. They recognized rather than worshipped special powers or gods, the makers of trees, of mountains, of fish, the patrons of men and of war. Even to them they did not address prayer, though in their ancient karakia, or incantations, they referred to their attributes, more by way of exorcism than in humility.</p>
        <p>The nearest approach to practical worship was reverence for ancestry, but it did not assume the form of prayer. The Lares Familiares of Italy, the Θεοὶ ἐΦέστιοι of Greece, the Pitris of Hindustan, were reproduced if not continued in the tūpŭnă (ancestors) of the Maori. High on the pediment of the great house of a tribe was carved the image of the Ἥρως ἐЛώνυμος. To the distant progenitor were often assigned virtues or powers more than mortal. In the dim regions of mythology the supernatural and natural were blended.</p>
        <p>Maui was mortal, but had power to fish up the Northern Island from the depths of the sea. He controlled the sun and moon in their courses.</p>
        <p>Yet were the Maoris not without traditions of the throes by which the world they saw around them was wrought into its forms.</p>
        <p>From primæval night had sprung light and thence came nothingness. Afterwards followed in succession various abstractions, which produced at last Rangi and Papa (Heaven and Earth). From them sprung the things which men see. Before Heaven and Earth were parted their children were in darkness and became rebellious. They determined to rive asunder their parents or to slay them. One only, Tawhiri-matea, the father of winds and storms, would not consent.</p>
        <p>Rongomatane, the god and father of the cultivated food of man, struggled to rend apart Heaven and Earth, but failed. Tangaroa, the god and father of fish and reptiles, Haumiatikitiki, the god and father of the food of man which springs without cultivation, Tu-matauenga, the god and father of fierce human beings, strove in vain in like manner. Then Tane-mahuta, the god and father of forests, of birds, and of insects, rose and with giant force suceeeded. Heaven and Earth were sundered; darkness was made manifest, and so was the light.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n43" n="43"/>
        <p>Then were seen the multitudes of human beings hitherto concealed between the bodies of Rangi and Papa. But the god and father of storms, Tawhiri-matea, followed his father to the realms above, and hurried to the sheltered hollows in the boundless skies. Thence, in indignation at the sundering of his parents, he sent forth clouds and hurricanes, sweeping away forests, lashing the ocean into fury, and terrifying his rebellious brothers, all but one of whom he conquered. But Tu-matauenga, the god of fierce man, resisted him, and slew and ate his brethren who would not aid in the struggle. But, like Tu-matauenga, Tawhiri-matea was unconquerable, and remained the enemy of man whom he still vexes with storms. Tu-matauenga taught the human race incantations and prayers;—to Heaven for fair weather and to Earth to bring forth all things abundantly.</p>
        <p>The tradition told by the Maoris to Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name> concluded thus:—“Up to this time the vast Heaven has still remained separate from his spouse, the Earth. Yet their mutual love still continues. The soft warm sighs of her loving bosom still ever rise up to him, ascending from the woody mountains, and men call these mists; and the vast Heaven, as he mourns through the long nights his separation from his beloved, drops frequent tears upon her bosom, and men seeing these, term them dewdrops.”<note xml:id="fn1-43" n="1"><p>‘Polynesian Mythology and Ancient Traditional History of the New Zealand Race, as furnished by their priests and chiefs.’ Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>. London, 1855.</p></note></p>
        <p>The children of Tu-matauenga multiplied upon earth, and in due time Maui, the Maori demigod, was born.<note xml:id="fn2-43" n="2"><p><hi rend="i">Ibid</hi>.</p></note> How he wrought great deeds; arrested the wandering sun so as to lengthen the daylight within which man might work; wielded enchanted weapons; fished from the sea the Northern Island (Te Ika o Maui, “The Fish of Maui”); procured fire; transformed himself at will; and vainly strove to win immortality for mankind by defying Hine-nui-te-po, the goddess of death, may be read in the traditions recounted to Sir George Grey by the Maoris, who claimed descent from Maui as the ancestor of the men of Hawaiki and of Aotearoa.<note xml:id="fn3-43" n="3"><p>The general name for the islands in Maori tradition.</p></note></p>
        <pb xml:id="n44" n="44"/>
        <p>Howsoever the custom arose, the cannibalism imputed to Tu-matauenga, the god of fierce man, was not only imitated but enshrined as a part of the religion of the Maoris. It was not as mere food that flesh was eaten. The feast was the incarnation of triumph, and, as such, was not shame but glory.</p>
        <p>The foulest and most disgusting scenes were enacted in the sight of Englishmen. Human bodies strewn about the ground; fragments carried to the ovens and thrust before the face of the visitor in boasting or derision; sights at which humanity might shudder to its inmost core,—were the sequel to every battle.</p>
        <p>Maori tradition tells that the Maori was not a cannibal when the Arawa and her sister canoes carried the race to its new homes; but the horrid rite existed and remained among islands of the Pacific.</p>
        <p>Revenge and superstition gave it force in New Zealand. The hatred of the living was fed; the dead were disgraced by being eaten. One corpse was set apart for the god of war; and portions of it were kept as symbols to remove the “tapu”from the conquering war party. It was the ferocious desire of the victors to prevent, as it was ever the heroism of the vanquished to secure, the carrying away of the dead and wounded. It was so great a disgrace to the Maoris to be eaten that if a crew of them were starving, under circumstances in which Europeans have yielded to the dying lust for human food, the Maori would welcome death rather than let a morsel of a friend approach his lips. He devoured his enemy with a passion accursed by his religion. He ate a slave as a tribute to a friend who was dead.</p>
        <p>The women were not indulged in the repast. But for the chief woman of the tribe was reserved the devouring of a portion of the first victim slain in battle, consecrated to the Atua, or god, who had given victory.</p>
        <p>The ferocity of the Maori was raised to the dignity of a religious rite.</p>
        <p>Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, from whom the natives did not conceal the truth, was at first inclined to ascribe their cannibalism to a want of animal food. But, during his stay, he did not acquire a knowledge of the superstitions connected with it. On his second visit he said: “Neither this, nor the want of food of any
              
	    <pb xml:id="n45" n="45"/>
              kind can, in my opinion, be the reason. But, whatever it may be, it was too evident that they have a great liking for this kind of food.”</p>
        <p>Trained thus, the Maori was athirst for blood and gloried in inspiring terror. Thus was said to have sprung up the custom of tattooing, which Maoris declare to have been adopted after the migration to New Zealand. Yet, as it prevailed among the islands whence they came, it is open to every inquirer to decide for himself whence the New Zealand custom was derived.</p>
        <p>The face, hips, and thighs of men were scored in waving patterns, of which each line had a name. The heraldic bearing of a chieftain was worn on his face, and was as well known as the tartan of a Highland clan. The duskier countenances became almost black with the process, dark vegetable pigments being inserted when the lines were cut. The priest performed the operation with a mallet and sharp incisor. Bystanders sung ancient songs to inspire the patient with fortitude. The elders accumulated their adornments by degrees, and shone superior to the young.</p>
        <p>Whether adopted to terrify the enemy or not, the curved lines became beautiful to the Maori eye, and the women suffered the disfigurement on the lip, chin, and eyelid. Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, in 1770, though disgusted with the horrid deformity of the “human face divine,”could not but admire the dexterous elegance with which the lines were impressed with such “luxuriance of fancy that, of a hundred which at first sight appeared exactly the same, no two were, upon a close examination, found to be alike.”</p>
        <p>The mythology and traditions of the Maoris would fill volumes.<note xml:id="fn1-45" n="1"><p>Many of the traditions of the Maoris have been preserved by Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>, <hi rend="i">vide</hi> ‘Mythology and Traditions of the New Zealanders,’ London, 1854; and ‘Poetry of the New Zealanders,’ New Zealand, 1853. They are also detailed at some length in ‘New Zealand and its Inhabitants,’ by the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209410">Richard Taylor</name>, M.A., F.G.S.: London, 1870; and in the Volumes of the ‘New Zealand Institute,’ by the learned <name type="person" key="name-207684">W. Colenso</name>, F.L.S.</p></note> The tale that Maui (whose name by some has been thought to be the root of the word Maori) dragged the Northern Island from the depths of the sea became rooted in the minds of the people by the name of the island. Perhaps also the tradition was connected with that which declared Cape Te Reinga, the north-west point of the island, to be the place
              
	    <pb xml:id="n46" n="46"/>
              whence the spirit of man took flight to the future world by entering “Spirit Bay.”It was not unnatural that the children of Maui should find the eternal world in the depths whence their demigod had drawn the land of their birth.</p>
        <p>The word “Maori,”which means “native,”was used as the descriptive term for “man,”before the arrival of European voyagers made it necessary to invent another term, Pakĕha, “foreign,”to describe other races of mankind.</p>
        <p>Savagely addicted as were the tribes to war their abodes appear to have been, for some time, comparatively unchanged until the introduction of fire-arms revolutionized the mode of warfare.</p>
        <p>Early in the 19th century the visits of whaling and other vessels had supplied fire-arms to a limited extent in the districts north of the Gulf of <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name>.</p>
        <p>In 1820, Captain Cruise of H. M. 84th Regiment, saw twelve muskets in the hands of a tribe at Whangaroa, and heard at the Bay of Islands that the fire-arms possessed by the Ngapuhi had made them “the terror and scourge of New Zealand.”</p>
        <p>An illustration of Maori conquest, within the range of modern evidence, may here be given.</p>
        <p>The wily Ngatitoa chief Rauparaha, at Kawhia, when he heard of the traffic of fire-arms in the north, scented danger from afar, and devised schemes of conquest at Cook's Strait which might not only place him at a distance from the Ngapuhi, but enable him to barter successfully for powder and shot.</p>
        <p>At the same time the savage Hongi was hungering for yet more weapons, and told Cruise “he should die if he did not go to England;”for there he would procure at least twelve muskets and a double-barrelled gun.</p>
        <p>Another chief, about to become a great warrior, was keenly observing the course of events, and plotting for the aggrandisement of his tribe, a section of the Waikato people. Te Waharoa, the Ngatihaua leader, was the son of Taiporutu. Taiporutu in the act of attacking a pah, had been slain in the Waharoa, or principal gateway, and when his widow brought forth a son soon afterwards, she called him Te Waharoa in memory of the father's deeds.</p>
        <p>Carried away captive to Rotorua, when two years old, he had
             
	    <pb xml:id="n47" n="47"/>
              almost grown to man's estate when, about 1795, he was allowed to return to the dwelling-place of his tribe, then established near the Maungakawa Range, which overlooks the Waikato river, near Cambridge, and from which in a northerly direction the heads of the Piako river, the Waitoa, and the Thames flow down the extensive valley called after the latter.</p>
        <p>Established upon the streams were the Ngatimaru and their kindred; and the brain of Te Waharoa devised schemes for expelling them, and seizing the rich lands on the upper portions of the Piako, the Waitoa, and the Thames, as well as securing possession of a portion of the east coast at Tauranga by conquest, or by negotiation with the occupying Ngaiterangi, and obtaining, by traffic with European flax-buyers, the fire-arms which in Maori eyes were the only safeguards against death or slavery.</p>
        <p>Active, subtle, and ferocious, distinguished for address and reckless bravery in single combat, he obtained, in spite of the taint of slavery in childhood, undisputed leadership of his tribe. He succeeded in allying himself with the Ngaiterangi, and with their aid inflicted severe loss upon the Ngatimaru.</p>
        <p>It has been asserted that Te Waharoa's subtle schemes and alliances with the Ngatimaniapoto branch of the Waikato people drove Rauparaha from the home of his ancestors. It seems more probable that Rauparaha elected his new career for the reasons previously stated.<note xml:id="fn1-47" n="1"><p>‘<name key="name-134561" type="work">The Life and Times of Te Rauparaha</name>,’ by <name key="name-209488" type="person">W. L. T. Travers</name>. ‘Transactions and Proceedings of New Zealand Institute,’ 1872. Mr. Travers derived much information from Rauparaha's son, and I have availed myself of portions of his narrative, checking them by means of evidence adduced in courts of law.</p></note> He had blood relations amongst the Ngatiraukawa tribe whose head-quarters were at Maungatautari, a remarkable range on the west bank of the Waikato river a few miles above Cambridge. He had visited and won the admiration of the great Taupo chief Te Heu Heu. He had sounded the Ngatimaru about alliances; and it was suspected that with the help of the Ngatiraukawa and the Ngatimaru he hoped to conquer the Waikato tribes who under <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name> held the valley of the Waikato from Pirongia to the sea.</p>
        <p>About 1812 he had visited the Ngatiwhatua, the harassed holders of the lands near Auckland.</p>
        <p>But fire-arms were as yet held only in the districts frequented
             
	    <pb xml:id="n48" n="48"/>
              by whaling vessels, and their visits were principally confined to the Bay of Islands and the north-east coast. Though he had raised his reputation as a warrior by successful raids, Rauparaha felt his position insecure. The small territory of his tribe extended from Kawhia to Mokau, and was open to incursion of the Waikato tribes whom he had embittered against himself. Accident or astuteness gave a new direction to his thoughts. Waka Nene and his brother Patuone, great Ngapuhi chiefs then in the prime of life, visited Kawhia in 1817, and it was arranged that Rauparaha should join them in a slaughtering and devouring war-party. They carried with them the coveted fire-arms. Their fighting men were said to be two hundred. Sparing the neighbouring Ngatiawa who were friendly to Rauparaha, the allies successfully assailed the Ngatiruanui, and the other coast tribes until they paused at the island Kapiti.</p>
        <p>There the wily Rauparaha, conceiving a design to possess the land, thought it useful to conciliate the occupying Ngatiapa, and friendly relations were established, though a tribute of cherished green-stone implements was extorted.</p>
        <p>Again the war-party proceeded to Cape Terawiti, whence the Ngatikahungunu had fled, warned by rumours of the slaying and devouring which had marked the path of the invaders.</p>
        <p>Pursued to their pah at Tawhare Nikau the fugitives saw it stormed with great slaughter; and, scattered amongst the hills, fled in terror from the death-dealing fire-arms with which they could not cope. Slaying and capturing, Rauparaha and his friends chased the unhappy flyers as far as Porangahau, north of Cape Turnagain, before they retraced their steps to gorge their warriors upon the bodies left at Tawhare Nikau.</p>
        <p>As they finally departed homewards the sagacious Waka Nene, seeing a European vessel in Cook's Straits, said: “Rauparaha, see you those people sailing on the sea? They are a good people. If you subdue this land and traffic with them for fire-arms you will become very great.”</p>
        <p>Rauparaha hardly needed the hint. On his return he cultivated the friendly feeling already established with the Ngatiapa. The chief of that powerful tribe had avoided the general ruin as Rauparaha and his friends passed down the coast. He led his people into the mountains, and the scourge passed on leaving
              
	    <pb xml:id="n49" n="49"/>
              his tribe unscathed. A few scattered individuals were caught, but their capture did not constitute a war, nor was it deemed serious. Amongst them was a chieftainess, Pikinga, and the wily Rauparaha, instead of treating her with indignity, negotiated a marriage between her and his nephew <name key="name-110528" type="person">Rangihaeata</name>, one of the fiercest of the warriors of the expedition.</p>
        <p>Thus were the powerful Ngatiapa ingratiated,<note xml:id="fn1-49" n="1"><p>In ascribing importance to Rauparaha's negotiations and alliance with the Ngatiapa I do not follow Mr. Travers' paper. But I agree with the judgment of the Native Lands Court in the Rangitiki-Manawatu case in 1869, when scores of Maori witnesses were examined. It is better to be right with the Chief Judge (Fenton), and Mr. <name type="person" key="name-121371">Maning</name> (the Pakeha-Maori, who delivered the judgment) than to be wrong with Mr. Travers, who as counsel for the losing side may not unfairly be thought to have been biassed. But the point was disputed by many intelligent persons acquainted with the various tribes.</p></note> and made to form a friendly barrier between the new country which Rauparaha intended to occupy, and the northern territories where the musket-possessing tribes were an object of fear.</p>
        <p>To his Ngapuhi companions Rauparaha showed no distrust on the return to Kawhia. They passed on loaded with slaves and other spoils to their homes in the north.</p>
        <p>But Rauparaha took no rest. The power of fire-arms, proved in his recent bloody campaign, and the ambition of Hongi, who did not conceal his intention to carry fire and slaughter among the tribes south of Auckland, told too surely the probable fate of a small tribe like the Ngatitoa assailable either by warcanoes coastwise, or by land.</p>
        <p>Yet the veneration of the Maori for the homes and burialplaces of his forefathers presented a serious obstacle. Rauparaha devoted all his energy to overcome it. He visited his kindred the Ngatiraukawa at Maungatautari to induce them to join in his migration to his southern conquests.</p>
        <p>The Ngatiraukawa leader, Hape Tuarangi, the “Ariki”of the tribe, was at the point of death before the assembled people. The dying man asked if his successor could tread in his steps, lead the tribe to victory, and thus keep up their honour. His sons were silent. After a pause Rauparaha rose and said:</p>
        <p>“I am able to tread in your steps, and do more than even you.”</p>
        <pb xml:id="n50" n="50"/>
        <p>No other chief spoke; the superstitious chiefs accepted the omen, and thenceforward Rauparaha was accepted as a leader of the warlike Ngatiraukawa.</p>
        <p>The adoption was not unnatural, for both the Ngatiraukawa and the Ngatitoa tribes traced their descent from a common ancestor, and Rauparaha's mother Parekowhatu was a Ngatiraukawa chieftainess.</p>
        <p>Fortified by his new dignity, Rauparaha in frequent visits impressed upon the Ngatiraukawa the necessity of detaching a portion of the tribe to obtain new territory with a coast line which would enable them by traffic with ships to procure the one thing needful—fire-arms—to save them from the incursions of the well-armed men of the north. Gradually he prevailed, and in 1828 a large section of them joined him. Nor was this all, The powerful Ngatiawa tribe which held the land between Mokau and Mount Egmont was largely connected by marriage with the Ngatitoa. He induced many of them also to follow the example of the Ngatiraukawa.</p>
        <p>Further diplomacy was needful. His principal successes in war in his youth had been achieved against the Waikato tribes. If the whole tribe of Ngatitoa should be in movement a war-party from Waikato might wreak vengeance for past disgraces. The women and children could not escape the Waikato wrath.</p>
        <p>Rauparaha through agency of friendly chiefs of <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name>'s tribe proposed a cessation of hostilities, and offered to cede, on his departure to Kapiti, the Ngatitoa domains to the Waikato tribe.</p>
        <p>All these arrangements were concluded before the dreaded Hongi sailed to England to procure fire-arms. Provisions for the aged and infirm were sedulously stored, and in 1819 the farewell of the tribe was spoken.<note xml:id="fn1-50" n="1"><p>Although these facts have been ascertained after full inquiry in courts of law, I observe that in ‘Reminiscences’ published in a New Zealand newspaper in 1882, Rauparaha's departure is absurdly post-dated to a period long subsequent to the time in which it occurred. He migrated before the invasion of Waikato by Hongi. But the author of the ‘Reminiscences’ attributes his flight to a subsequent invasion at Taranaki by <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name>.</p></note> The great carved house which could not be transported was burnt. From a neighbouring hill the people looked back at their abandoned homes and wept
              
	    <pb xml:id="n51" n="51"/>
              bitterly. “Farewell Kawhia! the people go to Kapiti.”On the way it was found necessary to leave a number of women with a guard at the Puohoki pah. Rauparaha's own wife Akau, then pregnant, was one of them.</p>
        <p>The main body passed on to Taranaki. In spite of entreaties Rauparaha refused to take back more than twenty chosen warriors to escort the women who had been left behind. He lost no time, for he shared the dread of his people. The Waikato, or the Ngatimaniapoto, might be unable to resist the temptation to destroy the small Ngatitoa band.</p>
        <p>Rauparaha himself carried his new-born son. His wife, Akau, of commanding stature, arrayed like a chief with feathers in her hair, and brandishing a war-club, strode in the van with twenty other women similarly attired. As the custom was for women to wear the upper mat over one shoulder, and for men to wear it over the other, the deception was convincing. The weaker people followed, and Rauparaha with his chosen warriors occupied the post of danger.</p>
        <p>His precautions were necessary. A band of Ngatimaniapoto had prepared to destroy the travellers; but, deceived by the apparent numbers of Ngatitoa warriors, shrunk from the encounter. The sagacious Rauparaha, having espied them, dashed upon them and slew five. Arriving at the Mokau river he found it swollen by rain and by a high tide. He was constrained to encamp. Again his wiles deceived the enemy. He caused many large fires to be made, and at each were women disguised as warriors. Only one man was at each fire. The rest, with Rauparaha, acted as scouts throughout the night. The men at the fires were ordered to call loudly to one another, saying— “Be strong, ye people, to fight on the morrow if the enemy should return. Think not of life. Consider the valour of our tribe.”</p>
        <p>In that night, so awful for the women, a terrible incident occurred. Tangahoe, a chief's wife, had her infant at one of the fires. It began to cry. Rauparaha saw that his stratagem might be exposed. He said to the mother in oracular sternness—“I am that child.”She understood him, and with Roman rigour strangled her babe to save the lives of others.</p>
        <p>By these arts and horrors the Ngatimaniapoto were deceived,
              
	    <pb xml:id="n52" n="52"/>
              and before day-light Rauparaha had crossed the river when the tide was low.</p>
        <p>Leaving the women safe in a friendly pah he returned for the bodies of the slain, amongst whom was a notable chief, and the disgusting orgies of cannibalism were revelled in by Rauparaha and his Ngatiawa friends.</p>
        <p>The enraged Ngatimaniapoto procured the aid of <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name> and brought a larger party into the field, accompanied (some said) by Waharoa the Ngatihaua chief.</p>
        <p>But the star of Rauparaha was in the ascendant; and, availing himself of a favourable position, with the aid of the Ngatiawa warriors he fell upon the assailants and inflicted a loss of more than a hundred men, who were devoured with the usual atrocities.</p>
        <p>Thus freed from danger in the rear, Rauparaha travelled to Tuhua, on the Wanganui, where Te Heu Heu promised assistance in taking possession of Kapiti, but no more. Confident in his own resources he required no new territories.</p>
        <p>Thence Rauparaha went to a gathering of the Ngatiraukawa under the authority of the chief Whatanui. Earnestly and eloquently Rauparaha pleaded that the only safety for the Ngatiraukawa was in obtaining fire-arms, and that at Kapiti they could be obtained.</p>
        <p>The tribe would not be persuaded. Rauparaha passed on to Rotorua (and even, it was rumoured, to Tauranga), to obtain recruits, but failed.</p>
        <p>Months, even years, were consumed before he procured the aid he thought sufficient to ensure safe possession of the lands he had so easily overrun with Waka Nene and Patuone.</p>
        <p>The details need not be dwelt upon. It is enough to say that he obtained some Ngapuhi auxiliaries from Pomārĕ, a Ngapuhi chief; that in 1827 he persuaded Te Rangitake, the Ngatiawa chief at Waitara (whose father Reretawhangawhanga accompanied his son), and a large body of Ngatiawa to follow him; that a band of Ngatiraukawa under Ahu Karamu joined him, that Whatanui himself, in company with Te Heu Heu, travelled down the Rangitiki river to see the promised land, and that the result was that, in 1828, a large section of the powerful Ngatiraukawa tribe migrated to share the territory with the successful Rauparaha and his people.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n53" n="53"/>
        <p>The hairbreadth escapes of Rauparaha, the ferocity with which he pursued the remnants of the conquered tribes, the disputes amongst the conquerors about the conquered land, it would be tedious to relate.</p>
        <p>There were battles in which <name key="name-110528" type="person">Rangihaeata</name> was distinguished as a fighting chief. There was no occasion on which by guile, strategy, or cruelty, Rauparaha failed to be a gainer.</p>
        <p>Once, while he was on the mainland, a combination of the Rangitane, the Muaupoko, the Ngatikahungunu, and others, attacked the Ngatitoa on Kapiti, and hemmed them in at Waiorua. A truce was agreed upon, but it was rudely broken by the arrival of Rauparaha and his warriors, and two hundred of the allied tribes were destroyed.</p>
        <p>By a rough rule of rapine, in accordance with Maori law, the land was appropriated by the Ngatitoa, the Ngatiawa, and the Ngatiraukawa. The Ngatiapa, by reason of their alliance with Rauparaha, retained their possessions on the north of the Rangitiki river. At one time there was fighting between the conquerors about the land, but at the suggestion of Rangihaieta's mother, backed by the command of Rauparaha, the Ngatiawa took possession of Waikanae, leaving the Horowhenua country to the Ngatiraukawa. The hapless expelled tribes, pursued by the wrath of Rauparaha (who never forgot or forgave an attempt to murder him at night in a Muaupoko pah, to which he had been inveigled by an offer of canoes; Rauparaha being the only one who escaped), sought refuge in mountain fastnesses, or with their friends at Wanganui and Patea. Some were received as accessions to the Ngatiapa tribe; and Whatanui the Ngatiraukawa leader was kind to them.</p>
        <p>As soon as possible, Rauparaha encouraged flax cultivation and other means of bartering for the coveted fire-arms; and vessels calling at Kapiti supplied his wants. Obtaining these, the immigrating Ngatiraukawa were content with their lot, and roving bands of their countrymen joined them occasionally, passing through the friendly territory of “the king of men,”as they esteemed him,—the high-born and gigantic Te Heu Heu.</p>
        <p>Some of these events occurred after the bloodthirsty designs of Hongi had been matured and were deluging the north with
              
	    <pb xml:id="n54" n="54"/>
              blood, but Rauparaha had evaded them, by abandoning Kawhia,<note xml:id="fn1-54" n="1"><p>I have been assured (1881) by the Bishop of Wellington, Dr. Hadfield, that when in 1840, and subsequently, Rauparaha, then secure in his island home Kapiti, used to discourse on native affairs with him, he could not but reflect, as he saw how the old man guided the movements of the tribes and weighed the consequences of events, that there was before him a man equal in sagacity and eloquence to such personages as Talleyrand or Metternich.</p></note> and ensconcing himself behind the friendly tribes of Te Heu Heu; the Ngatiapa; and his Ngatiraukawa friends in their new homes.</p>
        <p>The large migration of many hundreds of the Ngatiawa under Te Rangitake in 1827, strengthened the Ngatitoa position, but it left the remaining Ngatiawa at Waitara a prey to incursions of the Ngapuhi and of <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name> and the Waikato warparties.</p>
        <p>How the ferocious Rauparaha carried to the Middle Island the horrors from which he himself had fled is told elsewhere.</p>
        <p>The savage exploits of Hongi, foolishly assisted by high personages, in England and elsewhere, in spite of the imploring voice of Marsden, fill the next page of blood in this story.</p>
        <p>The changes in the disposition of the tribes, as above narrated, were chiefly effected by Maori modes of warfare, the fire-arms possessed being mainly confined to the north of Auckland, and few in number, as well as inferior in kind.</p>
        <p>Enough has been said to show the state in which the Maori lived before Europeans discovered him, and though some of the foregoing pages have dealt with a condition partly due to the introduction of gunpowder amongst a warlike people, the description of that condition has been confined to the intertribal relations over which no Europeans exercised control.</p>
        <p>Up to the date of Rauparaha's conquests no white man could reside in New Zealand except on sufferance. An armed ship might destroy canoes or even villages, but on the land the Maori was undisputed master. Though he traded with white men and appreciated their manufactures, he neither owned nor felt a personal inferiority.</p>
        <p>It may be convenient now to cast a hasty glance at the nature of the land of the Maoris, and at some of its productions.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n55" n="55"/>
        <p>It is a land of mountain and of flood, of everlasting snow, of glaciers, lakes, hot springs, and steep-down precipices outrivalling Norwegian fiords. It is essentially the land of fern. No part of the islands is far enough from the sea to deprive it of moist influences even in the hottest weather, and the nights are cool.</p>
        <p>Containing about a hundred thousand square miles, the three islands stretch nearly from the thirty-third to the forty-fifth parallel of south latitude, trending westward from the thirty-sixth.</p>
        <p>Cook's Straits divide the Northern (Te Ika o Maui) from the Middle Island (Te wai Pounamu, the water of the green-stone), at the thirty-ninth parallel, while the small Southern (Stewart's) Island (Rakiura), is separated by Foveaux Straits from the south end of the Middle Island. The Northern Island contains about forty-six thousand square miles, the Middle about fifty-seven thousand, while Rakiura is limited to less than sixteen hundred.</p>
        <p>Mountains rib the Middle Island from north to south, frowning precipitously on the west coast, and declining more gradually to the east. In the Northern Island Mount Egmont, near Taranaki, towers more than eight thousand feet, while in the Middle Island numerous peaks shoot higher far, and Mount Cook rears his hoary head more than thirteen thousand feet in air.</p>
        <p>Frowning towards the west coast in steep-down precipices the mountain range, which includes the granite masses of Mount Cook, forms fiords which have been pronounced equal to those of Norway in grandeur and surpassing them in beauty. Milford Sound, the most celebrated of them, was early chosen as a place of call by steamers carrying pleasure-seekers.</p>
        <p>The tourist who wanders inland to see the attendant glories of Mount Cook, arrives at the glaciers of which he may, at one time, count many, and at the same time see towering above and unintercepted by surrounding hills the gleaming snows of the monarch mountain forming a grander solitary peak than European Alps can show. From a cavern in the terminal moraine of the <name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name> glacier, three miles wide and more than twenty in length, issues from the cleft ice the Tasman river with a giant's force, hurling large stones, on the surface of the water,
              
	    <pb xml:id="n56" n="56"/>
              like feathers, and spitting fragments from the upper part of the ice-cliff like stony hail.</p>
        <p>At times an apparently tropical vegetation of ferns and tangled vines may be seen almost overhanging a glacier of purest ice. And the mountain scenery extends far to the north of Mount Cook. Great lakes are found on the eastern watershed. The rivers run eastward principally, and on the east are the most level and inviting lands for colonization. Treeless plains or undulating prairies were found at Christchurch, but the high lands are clothed with dense woods. On most of the open ground fern grew extensively, but was not so luxuriant and had not such exclusive possession in the Middle as in the Northern Island.</p>
        <p>Only in the Middle Island, and in few places there, was found the valued green-stone. More than three-fourths of the Middle Island are occupied by mountains. In the North Island about one-tenth of the surface is similarly formed.</p>
        <p>Yet the Northern Island is neither tame nor wonderless. From the central plateau, elevated two thousand feet, rise two giant peaks Tongariro and Ruapehu, surrounded by smaller hills called by the Maoris the children of the mountain pair. The fires of Ruapehu, which rises more than nine thousand feet above the sea, and is covered for three thousand feet with snow, are now extinct; but the cinder cone of Tongariro is ever capped with the cloud of steam issuing from active craters near its summit. Beneath the cone thus devoured by fire the cooler shoulders of the mountain sometimes put on their garb of snow.</p>
        <p>Lake Taupo, covering more than five hundred square miles, lies at the north, and is fed by the streams which flow from the watershed of the great hills. From the lake flows the Waikato river, towards Orakeikorako, a hot-spring district, and after curving westwards, runs northwards through the great Waikato plain. In a line between Lake Taupo and the ever-active White Island, in the Bay of Plenty, is the Lake district, whither travellers resort to gratify their wonder or restore their health.</p>
        <p>The boiling water sends up jets of steam, which are so numerous at Rotomahana (or warm lake), that they heat the waters of the whole lake. From a sulphur pool a hot muddy
              
	    <pb xml:id="n57" n="57"/>
              stream flows to it at one place. Mud is spouted from rocky pits. A roar issues from one hole which stuns the bystander. Close to a hot mud excretion is found a green stagnant pool of great depth, which is cold.</p>
        <p>But the terraces of Rotomahana are its glory. The waters coursing downwards to Rotomahana from their boiling pools, have deposited a fretwork of stone in terraces, on one side of the lake white, and on the other pink. At each the water is of vivid blue. At Tarata, the White Terrace, basins as of alabaster, which enclose the pools in terraces widening as the water descends towards the lake, invite the bather to luxury if he has not been sent there for the medicinal favours they afford. From the rims of the terraces hang delicate stalactites. The rock of silica thus created assumes all forms. The most delicate twig or fibre thrown upon the terrace is petrified in marvellous fretwork. The solid rim which forms the ledge of the pools seems like flint corded in gigantic coils to contain the blue water. Some parts of the terraces are solid, and the traveller pauses, fearful of marring the delicate tracery under his foot. At the Pink Terrace (Tukapuarangi, The Clouded Sky), the colour is not all-pervading, but blushing through the white ground-work. Yet as approached by the lake the colour seems general to the eye.</p>
        <p>The charm of so rare a colour in rock extorts the admiration of all beholders, but the more symmetrical widening of each concentric terrace, as the geyser overflow descends to the lake, gives the White Terrace the palm in general effect.</p>
        <p>Whatever toil the wanderer encountered in journeying to Rotomahana, even when travelling was attended with difficulty, was amply repaid. At the Pink Terrace the fretwork on which the bather treads is not harsh but soft to the touch, and the sourest valetudinarian is compelled to join in admiration.</p>
        <p>The Arawa tribe were proud of their heritage in Nature's freaks of beauty and of wonder, for each of which there was a special and descriptive name.</p>
        <p>Travellers from afar did not admire Nature less, but more, because the guides to the lakes were the Maoris.</p>
        <p>But ever and anon might be heard, as the European population multiplied, muttered complaints that so rare a treasure
              
	    <pb xml:id="n58" n="58"/>
              should be held by savages. The Arawa, having been consistently friendly to the settlers, could hardly be robbed as others were who had been in arms against the local forces, or who were connected with those who had thus been in arms.</p>
        <p>Some diplomacy was needed. The Government (Mr. Hall's) in 1881 passed a law based on an arrangement made by Chief Judge Fenton (of the Native Land Court), with the Arawa chiefs. A block of land was appropriated for a township at Lake Rotorua, which Mr. Rolleston, the member in charge of the bill, predicted, “would become the sanatorium of the world.”<note xml:id="fn1-58" n="1"><p>The passage of the bill afforded a proof of Maori honour. The Arawa had stipulated that the existing private leases granted by them should be respected. As prepared by the Government the bill did not give effect to the stipulation. The Lower House passed the bill; the Upper House amended it so as to confirm existing leases, and the Lower House was fain to accept the amendment.</p></note></p>
        <p>It is not only at Rotomahana and Rotorua that the earth sends forth its steam and geysers. A slightly curving line from Tongariro to White Island in the Bay of Plenty, passes a steams-pouting district, at Orakeikorako, before, extending by Rotomahana and Rotorua, it trends to the bay. The Maori story connects the fires of Whakare (White Island) with those of Tongariro. At Whakare sulphur is found in great quantities.</p>
        <p>Westward of the Horotiu or Waikato river is the valley of its confluent, the Waipa, and amongst its mountain feeders are stalactite caves in regions once haunted by the moa.</p>
        <p>Volcanic action has not been confined to Tongariro, the isthmus of Auckland being studded with its works, and the land on both sides of Cook's Straits at times throbs with earthquakes. The wide valley through which the Waikato now flows presents in most places a level or slightly undulating sea of pumice. The subsidence of the ashy material in places has created fissures or clefts of various depths at the bottom of which flow running streams, or else is seen a winding narrow swamp through which water sluggishly oozes to join the nearest watercourse.</p>
        <p>Volcanic action has left its traces in the south, but it was in times long past, and geologists generally agree that a process of gradual upheaval is taking place throughout the islands.</p>
        <p>With a coast-line of three thousand miles, it is not to be wondered at that looking forward to naval pre-eminence the
              
	    <pb xml:id="n59" n="59"/>
              modern dwellers in New Zealand have caught at the title of “Britain of the South.”</p>
        <p>The harbours of the Northern Island could accommodate the fleets of nations. The <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name> Gulf is itself an enormous harbour studded with islands, and the ancient volcano Rangitoto standing opposite the Auckland entrance only adds to its beauty and tranquillity as it leaves a channel on both sides.</p>
        <p>The climate of the islands is favourably modified by the ocean. In the north the mean average temperature is said to be 57°, in the south 52°; but a difference of more than 10° of mean temperature exists between Dunedin and the Bay of Islands.</p>
        <p>The indigenous animals were not numerous. The gigantic moa (dinornis), more than twelve feet high, has never been seen since the English settled in New Zealand, but the Maoris spoke of its having been hunted in recent times. At first their stories were doubted. Some so-called natural philosophers, having committed themselves to the opinion that the moa must have become extinct in times anterior to modern man, have striven to rebut the evidence of facts. But Maori middens abounding with moa remnants; bones with integuments still clinging to them; feathers and egg-shells; Maori traditions of the habits of the bird, and of the mode in which it was hunted; and Maori memories that even in the 18th century its feathers were worn as ornaments, have commended themselves as satisfactory to common sense. There may be doubters remaining. There is a class of men sceptical as to everything but their own sufficiency to expound how the world ought to have been made.<note xml:id="fn1-59" n="1"><p>A philosopher of different order, the truly great but unassuming professor, Richard Owen, was jeered at when in 1839 he deduced from a thigh-bone of a moa a correct idea of the bird. Subsequent discoveries awarded the palm of merit where it was due. Though often told the story may be mentioned. In 1838 a man called upon the professor with a bone which a Maori had told him was the bone of a bird. The man thought it must be an eagle. Astounding as the conclusion appeared, and little as others could credit it, Owen firmly believed that, hitherto unreported, there had been in the small islands of New Zealand a larger bird than the ostrich. In 1839 he published a paper in the ‘Transactions of the Zoological Society.’ Copies were sent to New Zealand. The good Chief Justice Martin (a friend of Owen's) promoted search. The missionaries aided in it, and in 1842 various bones were sent to England by William Williams (afterwards Bishop of Waiapu). Before long Professor Owen had completely restored fifteen species of the Dinornis. <hi rend="i">Vide</hi> ‘Royal Colonial Institute Proceedings,’ 1878-9.</p></note></p>
        <pb xml:id="n60" n="60"/>
        <p>New Zealand was meagre in its fauna. Fish were abundant, and the enormous quantities of pipi (bivalve) shells, scattered wherever Maoris have dwelt, attest the extent to which the Maori was sustained by shellfish.</p>
        <p>Assuming the truth of the Maori tradition that the dog and rat were imported by the Arawa and her sister canoes—and in this instance the pretensions of speculators agree with tradition—the only indigenous mammals in New Zealand were two kinds of bat. Of these one is said to be allied to a bat in Australia, the other to be of a genus peculiar to Maoria, but related to bats in South America.</p>
        <p>The gigantic moa was not the only apteryx in the islands. The kiwi, of which there are several varieties, was found in both. Though the bird is not larger than a common fowl, the egg is five inches long and nine in circumference.</p>
        <p>A gigantic rail, the weka, is nearly as large as the kiwi. There are two migratory cuckoos, whose path through air philosophers find it as difficult to account for as that of the Maori by water. There are owls of a kind not elsewhere found. There are parrots and honey-suckers. There are, of course, various wild ducks and cormorants, but there were no swans. The huia, of which the chiefs wore the feathers, was found only in special districts, and was of the order called <hi rend="i">Upupidæ</hi>. The tui, or parson-bird of Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, one of the songsters of the island, was a delicacy prized by Maoris. It was more often noticed than many New Zealand birds, which, from the nature of the forests, it was difficult to see. Wherever there was forest there was also dense undergrowth, intertwined with tangled vines and fern-trees. In the Northern Island the luxuriance of the tall, common ferns also screened small birds from observation. The number of species of birds, supposed a few years ago to be limited to about eighty, has recently been stated to be one hundred and forty-nine.<note xml:id="fn1-60" n="1"><p>‘Transactions of New Zealand Institute,’ 1873 vol. v., p. 206.</p></note></p>
        <p>The existence at Norfolk Island of more than one species of bird found in New Zealand has given rise to conjectures
              
	    <pb xml:id="n61" n="61"/>
              as to the manner in which the feathered population found its way to the latter. It is known that though Norfolk Island when discovered by <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was uninhabited by men it had not always been unpeopled, for when Englishmen went there in the last century they dug up many stone implements, and the Governor (King) was told by two New Zealand chiefs, who were eye-witnesses with him, that the implements were exact counterparts of those made by their countrymen. A curious speculator might suggest that the migrating Maoris had once paused at Norfolk Island, placed as it is at easy distance from Te Ika o Maui. The existence of the New Zealand flax, found only in New Zealand, Norfolk Island, and at the Chatham Islands, might supply facts for a theory more easily defended than many which are confidently put forward.</p>
        <p>Of reptiles there was a scarcity in New Zealand. No snake of any kind was found. There were a few species of lizard. One of them (<hi rend="i">sphenodon punctatum</hi><note xml:id="fn1-61" n="1"><p>Various naturalists have given various names to this lizard. I have quoted a name to which two learned men have agreed.</p></note>) has not been found elsewhere. The Maori regarded it with horror, and the sight of any lizard was deemed an ill-omen; yet no Maori would ill-treat the creature. The mere sight of the kakariki (<hi rend="i">Naultinus elegans</hi>, a small, green lizard) was a prognostic of death. An Atua, or spirit, was supposed to dwell in or to actuate it. If the animal emitted its usual sound the native felt that death was in the air. A carving on a Maori tomb has borne the effigy of the dreaded reptile. For a long time it was supposed that frogs were not indigenous, but in 1852 some were exposed by gold-miners at Coromandel.</p>
        <p>Eels were abundant, and, with the numerous fish of the sea, entered largely into the diet of the people. Cray-fish abounded both in fresh and sea-waters. The frost fish, prized as a delicacy by colonists, was a favourite with the Maori. Not caught with net or line it often makes for the shore in winter, and, with head erect, flings itself upon the beach, where it is picked up by watchers or passers-by.</p>
        <p>The flora of New Zealand, like the fauna, presented a distinctive character, though estimated to contain about two thousand species. More than five hundred are peculiar to the
              
	    <pb xml:id="n62" n="62"/>
              islands. None of the trees are deciduous. The crowning glory of vegetation is the kauri pine (<hi rend="i">Dammara Australis</hi>), of which shameful waste has been made, not only by destroying without planting but by reckless burning. The procurement of spars of this tree was one of the earliest motives for visits of European ships. It abounded in the North Island, but was not found south of the Bay of Plenty on the east nor of Kawhia on the west coast. The exuding gum became an article of commerce, and, hardened into a substance like amber, was dug up in great quantities on the sites of perished forests. The kahikatea, or white pine (<hi rend="i">podocarpus excelsus</hi>), was more widely distributed throughout the islands, and has supplied the saw-mills of Europeans in both. The rimu, or red pine (<hi rend="i">dacrydium cupressinum</hi>), is one of the most beautiful of trees. Its pendulous delicate foliage arrests the wonder of the dullest observer. All these trees attain a height of nearly two hundred feet. The tōtără (<hi rend="i">podocarpus totara</hi>), of less height, furnishes most valuable timber, and the Maoris made their war-canoes of the largest specimens in olden time.</p>
        <p>The Rata (<hi rend="i">metrosideros robusta</hi>) is, however, the apparent monarch of the forest; an honour which it attains by the arts of the parasite, who supplants his benefactor. At first a tender climbing thing, it attaches itself to the rīmū or some other tree, and sends down trailing cords, which root themselves at the base. Then it clasps the doomed stem with bonds which strengthen with years and at last envelope the hidden trunk. Exalted in air it spreads its leaves on high, and spangles the forest with a blaze of red flowers. Another tree of the same genus, the Pohutukaua (<hi rend="i">metrosideros tomentosa</hi>), stands on its own merits. It is called the Christmas Tree by colonists, as its red luxuriance flushes its ample boughs at the end of December. Gnarled alike in root and trunk and branch, it affords hospitable shade on the rocky shore of the sea, and thence derives its Maori name, which means “spray-sprinkled.”It abounds only in the Northern Island, and its strong timber is of value for the knees of ships. The fact that it grows on the shores of Lake Tarawera has persuaded one scientific person that the sea once made incursions to that spot.</p>
        <p>The puriri (<hi rend="i">vitex littoralis</hi>), allied to the teak of the East
              
	    <pb xml:id="n63" n="63"/>
              Indies, possesses valuable properties, and after inearthment of forty years, posts have been found sound under the soil. It also confined itself to the Northern Island, and the Maoris devoted great labour in carving ornamented boxes out of it. Various kinds of beech adorn the woods.</p>
        <p>It was not only from trees of the forest that the Maori derived assistance. They supplied him with gigantic trunks, of which his canoes were made; with the solid posts of his houses and of his fortifications. The raupo (<hi rend="i">typha angustifolia</hi>), a great bulrush, and other rushes, furnished material for the sides and roof of his whare. The root of the raupo supplied a substance of which he made a rough kind of bread.</p>
        <p>To diversify the scene, shrubs, such as Veronica, Pittosporum, Clianthus, and many others, as well as fern-trees, and a palm tree (<hi rend="i">areca sapida</hi>), and several racænæ, were scattered widely in the belts of forest which skirted the rivers, hung thickly on the hills, filled most of the gorges and ravines, and were occasionally found in patches amidst great plains or rolling downs, where common fern held almost undisputed sway.</p>
        <p>The Hărăkĕkĕ (<hi rend="i">Phormium tenax</hi>), or New Zealand flax, which was indigenous only in New Zealand, Norfolk Island, and the Chatham Islands, was almost as useful to the Maori as the edible fern. With it he made the ropes which bound the walls and roof of his dwelling. Of it he made his garments and baskets. From its flowers he obtained a liquid like honey. The dried flower-stems he used for fuel when, as was often the case amid undulating fern-plains or swamps, no wood could be procured. The root provided a purgative medicine.</p>
        <p>The plant most infamous in the eyes of colonists was the Kărĕăo, or supplejack (<hi rend="i">Ripogonum parviflorum</hi>). Trailing widely, and climbing to the tops of shrubs and trees, it made a passage through the forest almost impossible for a European. The unclothed Maori found it easier to escape its toils; and in binding together his palisading and fences it was invaluable.</p>
        <p>It is unnecessary to describe further the productions of the islands. The reader who desires more information may obtain it in works on natural history, or in Taylor's ‘New Zealand and its Inhabitants,’ where the assiduous investigations of a life are gathered together.</p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n64" n="64"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d2" type="chapter">
        <head>
          <hi rend="lsc">Chapter ii.<lb/>
         European Discoveries.</hi>
        </head>
        <p><hi rend="sc">The</hi> land which has been described, and its warlike inhabitants, were unknown to Europeans until a Dutchman, <name type="person" key="name-034630">Abel Jansen Tasman</name>, on a voyage of discovery found them in 1642. His ships were the ‘Heemskirk’ and the ‘Zeehaan.’</p>
        <p>Claims of prior discovery have been put forward on behalf of French and Spaniards, but they do not stand the test of inquiry, and may be dismissed. The claims which were only made by their countrymen long after the death of the pretended discoverers, were fortified by no more definite statements than that a Frenchman, De Gonneville,<note xml:id="fn1-64" n="1"><p>De Gonneville took back to France the son of a chief, and was robbed in the British Channel. That he had not been to Australia or New Zealand was deducible from his own tale. According to it the natives used the sound of the letter <hi rend="i">s</hi>, and had bows and arrows, both of which statements were (with others) inapplicable. Kerguelen, who was sent to confirm De Gonneville's tale, thought he must have been at Madagascar!</p></note> reached some undescribed South Land in 1504; and that a Spaniard, sailing for a few weeks from the west coast of South America, saw some brown men wearing cloth garments on a fertile shore in the Pacific.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name> discovered and described with accuracy. Commissioned by Governor Antony Van Diemen, he sailed from Batavia to the Mauritius. Thence, in search of the Great South Land of which navigators dreamed, he found his way to the south coast of Tasmania, which he named after his patron Van Diemen.</p>
        <p>Still exploring eastward he reached the Middle Island, Te Wai Pounamu, in September, 1642, and anchored in what now appears on maps as Golden Bay.</p>
        <p>Two war-canoes approached the ships, and a blast like that of a Moorish trumpet saluted the wondering Dutchman.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n65" n="65"/>
        <p>He sent no boats to the shore on that day. On the following day a canoe with thirteen men was paddled near his vessel, the ‘Zeehaan.’ He could not tempt the Maoris on board though he invited them with presents. The solitary canoe returned to the shore whence seven other double canoes went straight to the ‘Heemskirk,’ and the Maoris scaled the vessel's side.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name> sent seven men in a boat to warn his comrades of danger, and the boat was at once attacked by several canoes. Three Dutchmen were killed; a fourth was wounded. The Maoris made off at once, carrying with them a dead Dutchman.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name> called the bay Murderer's Bay, and sailed away. Twenty-two canoes put off to jeer or to attack him. <name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name> poured a broadside upon them. A man in the foremost canoe, holding an ornamented spear, was struck down; and the iron storm discomfited the Maoris who fled back to the shore.</p>
        <p>The navigator, despairing of obtaining refreshments from such a race, sailed northwards, and called the northwest cape of the North Island, Maria Van Diemen.</p>
        <p>He was about to land on one of the islands he named the Three Kings, near the Cape, when he was deterred by seeing thirty-five gigantic natives, “taking prodigious long strides with clubs in their hands.”</p>
        <p>He had discovered but not landed on the islands, and he did not ascertain that a strait divided his enemies at Murderer's Bay from the land which he coasted on his way to Cape Maria Van Diemen. He declared that the natives were bloodthirsty, and that their attack on him was unprovoked.</p>
        <p>His countrymen could scarcely lay claim to the territory on which he did not set foot, and where he did not even endeavour to plant his country's flag,—the cheap pretence recognized by Europeans as giving them titles to foreign lands.</p>
        <p>The celebrated English navigator, Captain <name type="person" key="name-207700">James Cook</name>, was the next European who visited the land of the Maoris. Born in Yorkshire in 1728 he had gone early to sea in a collier, and entered the Royal Navy, as a volunteer, in 1755. He served in America, and was present at the capture of Quebec. He surveyed the channel from that city to the sea, and was noted for his diligent study of mathematics and astronomy. While employed on marine surveys he published some observations on
              <pb xml:id="n66" n="66"/>
              an eclipse which attracted attention, and when it was determined to send an expedition to the Pacific to observe the transit of Venus in 1769, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, who had won the esteem of Lord Colville, who commanded the North American squadron in the war, was selected as the commander of the ‘Endeavour,’ a vessel of 370 tons. Sir Joseph (then Mr.) Banks, Dr. Solander, and other men of science accompanied him, and the required observations were duly made at Tahiti (called by him Otaheite).</p>
        <p>Inducing a native named <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> to go with him, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> sailed in search of new lands, and on the 6th October, 1769, saw land of which he said, “the general opinion seemed to be that we had found the Terra Australis Incognita.”</p>
        <p>He anchored at Turanga, on Sunday the 8th of October, and landed with Sir <name type="person" key="name-123818">Joseph Banks</name> and a party of men. He saw a palisading encompassing the crown of a hill; houses which “appeared small but neat;”and men in canoes, as well as gathered on the shore. He crossed a river to speak to some of them, and they ran away. But four others rushed from the woods to attack the boys left in his boat. The pinnace was at the river's mouth, and the coxswain called to the boys to drop down the stream. They did so, but were pursued. The coxswain fired twice over the Maoris' heads. At first they stopped and looked round them, but renewed the chase, and as one of them was about to launch his spear against the boys, a shot was fired which killed him. His companions, petrified for some minutes, dragged the body some distance and then fled.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> turned back at the sound of the firing, and saw the body of the man thus slain on the Sunday on which the white man first set foot in the islands.</p>
        <p>Brown, but not very dark, in complexion, tattooed on one side of the face, clad in a mat of fine texture, the victim lay dead, shot through the heart.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> returned to his ship. The natives were heard talking earnestly and loudly in the night.</p>
        <p>In the morning <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> took another armed party on shore. Maoris sitting down on the opposite side of the river seemed to await him unarmed. He, Sir J. Banks, Dr. Solander, and <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> approached the river. They started up, each with a short weapon made of green-stone. <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> spoke to them in
             
	    <pb xml:id="n67" n="67"/>
              his language. They flourished their weapons and made signs to the invaders to depart.</p>
        <p>A musket was fired wide of them. The ball struck the water. “They saw the effect and desisted from their threats; but we thought it prudent to retreat till the marines could be landed.”The marines being drawn up, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> with his officers and men advanced. <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> again spoke, and <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was pleased to find that “he was perfectly understood, he and the natives speaking only different dialects of the same language.”</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> offered iron in exchange for food and water. <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> endeavoured to explain what iron was.</p>
        <p>They said they would trade, and invited the Englishmen to cross the river. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> consented to do so if they would put away their arms. They refused. <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> warned <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> that he must be on his guard as they were unfriendly.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> asked them to cross the river, and after some delay one of them threw off his mat-dress and swam to the Englishmen. Two others followed, and then twenty or thirty armed men joined them.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> gave them iron and beads, and they gave him feathers. They knew not the use of iron, but wished to make an exchange of arms, and “when we refused made many attempts to snatch them out of our hands.”</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> still urged <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> to be wary, and was told to warn them that they would be killed if they offered violence.</p>
        <p>One of them snatched an officer's hanger and waved it in exultation, while his comrades became more insolent than before. Sir <name type="person" key="name-123818">Joseph Banks</name> fired at the boaster with small shot. This stopped his shouting, but he retreated flourishing the hanger still. Mr. Monkhouse, the surgeon, shot him dead. His comrades, who had previously retreated, rushed up to secure his “mere,”or green-stone weapon, and Mr. Monkhouse barely succeeded in preventing them from carrying off the hanger also. Small shot were fired at them and they swam away.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> designed to surprise some of them, and by treating them kindly “to establish by these means an amicable correspondence with their countrymen.”</p>
        <p>He waylaid two canoes with his boats, but one escaped by rapid paddling. The other sailed unwarned into the midst of
              <pb xml:id="n68" n="68"/>
              the boats; and then descrying the danger the Maoris struck their sail and plied their paddles so vigorously that they outran the clumsy boat. <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> called to them in vain. A musket fired over their heads made them stop, not to surrender but to fight. With paddles and stones they resisted so stubbornly that <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was constrained to fire upon them.</p>
        <p>“Four,”he says, “were unhappily killed, and the other three who were boys, the eldest about nineteen and the youngest about eleven, instantly leaped into the water.… I am conscious that the feeling of every reader of humanity will censure me for having fired upon these unhappy people, and it is impossible that upon a calm review I should approve it myself.”He pleaded that the nature of his services required him to obtain a knowledge of the country and that his intentions were not criminal; that he did not expect such a contest, and that when the command to fire has been given no man can restrain its excess or prescribe its effect.</p>
        <p>The three boys when dragged into the boat sat down expecting death. Treated kindly they became cheerful and accepted food. At night, however, they were heard to sigh “often and loud.” <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> consoled them.</p>
        <p>In the morning they were well fed, dressed in European clothes and adorned with bracelets and necklaces. They seemed overjoyed at the prospect of being restored to their friends, but when <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> approached his first landing-place near the river they said it was in the hands of enemies who “would kill them and eat them.”He crossed the river, and, after some internal struggle, not without tears the boys took their leave.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> proceeded to shoot wild ducks. A guard of four marines kept watch, and a band of Maoris was descried. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> determined to retreat to his boats, and was astonished to find that at once “the three Indian boys started suddenly from some bushes and claimed protection,”which was accorded to them.</p>
        <p>The Maoris mustered to the number of two hundred. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, despairing of making peace, and finding that even firearms would not keep them at a distance, resolved to re-embark.</p>
        <p>The boys were still with him, and one of them cried out that he saw his uncle among the Maoris. <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> parleyed with the crowd. The boys exhibited their presents, but would not swim
              <pb xml:id="n69" n="69"/>
              across the river to their countrymen, nor would their countrymen go to the boys.</p>
        <p>Near <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> and his men was the body of the man shot by Mr. Monkhouse the day before. The boys spied it and covered it with the clothes which had been given to them. Then the uncle of the youngest boy Maragovete swam over with a green branch which <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> received as an emblem of peace. Presents were given to him, but he declined to go to the ship.</p>
        <p>To Cook's surprise the boys still clung to his party as they returned on board.</p>
        <p>Maragovete's uncle was then seen to pluck another branch, and with much ceremony to approach the dead body covered with the boys' clothes. The branch was thrown to the body, and the thrower returned to his companions who were seated on the sand. After an hour's conference the body was removed. In the afternoon <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> ascertained that the boys were willing to be landed, and they were sent on shore, but the boat had no sooner put off for the ‘Endeavour’ than they waded into the water entreating to be received. The two midshipmen who had charge of the boat obeyed their orders and left the lads on the shore.</p>
        <p>From the ship <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> saw that a Maori went across the river with a raft and took the boys to an assembly of forty or fifty men, where they remained till sunset. Then the meeting dispersed; the boys went to the beach, waved their hands three times towards the ‘Endeavour,’ and ran nimbly back to their countrymen who walked leisurely away. As the lads still wore the clothes given to them <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> trusted that no mischief would happen to them.</p>
        <p>On the 11th October <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> sailed away from what, as an “unfortunate and inhospitable place,”he called Poverty Bay. He had only procured a little wood there.</p>
        <p>With the brave Rongowhakaata tribe he had failed in establishing satisfactory relations.</p>
        <p>Sailing southwards he coasted the territory of the Ngatikahungunu. He often named places after those who first espied them, and as Nicholas Young, a boy, first descried New Zealand, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> called the south-west point of Poverty Bay, Young Nick's Head, a name which still appears in maps.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n70" n="70"/>
        <p>Occasionally Maoris were induced to go on board the ‘Endeavour,’ and <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> heard them assuring their companions that the Englishmen did not eat men.</p>
        <p>Once three Maoris were left on board, apparently by accident, and were not disconcerted, but “danced and sang, eat their suppers, and went quietly to bed.”When the warriors in the canoes appeared to threaten, <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> explained to them the terrible powers of the weapons of thunder, and <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> displayed them by discharging grape-shot over the sea.</p>
        <p>While traffic was going on, <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name>'s Tahitian boy, Tayeto, was seized by a Maori and dragged into a canoe which was swiftly paddled away. A marine fired at the crew; a man dropped. The boy, for one moment released from Maori gripe, plunged into the sea. His pursuers desisted when fired at, and the terrified Tayeto was restored to his ship. When he regained his senses he carried a fish to <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> as a thank-offering to his god (Eatua), and <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name>, commending his piety, told him to put the fish into the sea.</p>
        <p>The scene of Tayeto's escape was called Cape Kidnappers to commemorate it. Hawke's Bay was named after the First Lord of the Admiralty.</p>
        <p>On the 17th of October <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> ceased to explore to the south, and called a place Cape Turnagain to mark the fact.</p>
        <p>His dealings with the Ngatikahungunu had been less disastrous than with their countrymen, but no real confidence had been established.</p>
        <p>The Maoris seemed ever prone to war. One chief who went on board at Terakako attracted Cook's admiration by his frank and engaging manners. He remained on board, self-invited and fearless, a whole night, with another chief and three servants.</p>
        <p>“We found,”<name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> wrote, “that they had heard of our kindness and liberality to the natives who had been on board before, yet we thought the confidence they placed in us an extraordinary instance of their fortitude.”</p>
        <p>At Gable End Foreland two chiefs went on board, and their friendly manner induced <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> to take advantage of the opportunity to fill his water-casks. The shooting at Poverty Bay was known to them, but the Rongowhakaata at Gable End
              <pb xml:id="n71" n="71"/>
              Foreland were not embittered by it. Sir <name type="person" key="name-123818">Joseph Banks</name> wandered about to obtain natural curiosities, and the English were politely shown the houses, the cultivations, the Maori food, and the mode of cooking it. Sir <name type="person" key="name-123818">Joseph Banks</name> saw plantations, where, in Cook's phrase, “the ground was as well broken down and tilled as even in the gardens of the most curious people among us.”The travellers were startled when they found that “a decent article of civil economy, the privy,”unknown in Tahiti, and not introduced at Madrid (Cook believed) until 1760, was, used in Maoria. The ground was everywhere clean, each little cluster of houses having its proper appendage, and all offal being placed in a midden.</p>
        <p>At Tolago Bay, within the confines of the Ngatiporou tribes, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> found an excellent watering-place. The inhabitants were friendly. An old chief exhibited the mode of warfare with spear and club, and his savage gestures in striking the mock enemy (a stake) with his patoo-patoo (club), after furiously thrusting at it with his spear, made the English infer that in Maori battles there was no quarter. The demeanour towards the visitors was friendly but confident. The war-dance was performed for their entertainment, and fish and sweet potatoes were exchanged in barter.</p>
        <p>On the 30th October <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> left Tolago Bay and coasted to the north, observing much cultivated land and many villages in the Ngatiporou territory. He saw and named East Cape and Hick's Bay. The latter, according to Cook's custom, was called so because Lieutenant Hicks descried it. As he approached the territory of the Whakatohea, armed Maoris, in canoes, put off from the shore in menacing manner, and were only driven away by grape and cannon-shot fired near them as a demonstration. As they fled <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> called the cape near him Cape Runaway. White Island was named on the same day.</p>
        <p>On the 1st November forty-five canoes surrounded the ship, and, <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> having conversed with the natives, barter was commenced; but as the Maoris soon became insolent <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> again displayed the terrors of gunpowder, and was constrained to wound one boastful chief with small shot. The same audacity was shown by all the tribes of the Bay of Plenty. The Ngatimaru, at the North, on one occasion seemed angered at being
              <pb xml:id="n72" n="72"/>
              fired over, and “they went away, threatening that to-morrow they would return with more force and be the death of us all.”… “There was some appearance of generosity, as well as courage, in acquainting us with the time when they intended to make their attack, but they forfeited all credit which this procured them by coming secretly upon us in the night.”<name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> kept a careful watch and the Maoris silently retired. In the morning twelve canoes were brought to the attack, but <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name>'s persuasions induced the Maoris to trade. There were more quarrels, terminated as usual by firing and by the retreat of the natives.</p>
        <p>On the 4th November <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> landed at Mercury Bay, so called because he there made observations of the transit of Mercury. An old chief, Toiava, visited the ‘Endeavour,’ and <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was glad to learn that the Indians had been taught to dread the terrible guns of the white men. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, ignorant of the divisions of the tribes, was surprised to find that a great chief, Teratu of whom he had heard in the Bay of Plenty, was not acknowledged at Mercury Bay, and he thought he had fallen upon a band of outlaws.</p>
        <p>While <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was on shore the firing of a ship's gun alarmed him. The second lieutenant, Gore, indignant with a Maori who, while bargaining, retained his own property and carried off the cloth for which he had bartered a mat, fired upon and killed the man in the midst of his defiance. The fleet of boats was dispersed, and tidings were sent to <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, who was on shore in the company of several Maoris. “Our Indians,”he said, “drawing all together, retreated in a body. After a short time, however, they returned, having heard a more particular account of the affair, and intimated that they thought the man who had been killed deserved his fate.”<note xml:id="fn1-72" n="1"><p>This occurrence was the means of proving beyond doubt the occasional longevity of the Maoris. When Colonel Mundy was in New Zealand, in 1848, he saw an old chief, Taniwha, who spoke of Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>'s visit, of which he had a vivid remembrance. His narrative was taken down, in 1852, by Colonel Wynyard, and it confirmed the accuracy of Cook's description.</p><p>Taniwha said that when, after the man was shot, the Maoris landed, they consulted over the body, and decided that as the dead man “commenced the quarrel by the theft of the calico, his death should not be revenged, but he should be buried in the cloth which he had paid for with his life.”</p><p>The old chief Taniwha was ever friendly to the English, and fond of repeating that Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> had kindly placed his hands on the children's heads.</p><p>If, as was supposed, Taniwha was at least ten years old in 1769, he was ninety-three when he gave his narrative to Colonel Wynyard; yet the latter said “his faculties were little impaired, and his great age perceptible more from a stoop and grey hairs than any other infirmity.”</p><p>Colonel Mundy, in 1848, saw Taniwha excited by the sight of singlestick exercise. He capered round the combatants, and hobbled away to procure a staff about six feet long. With this he undertook to contend with one of the Englishmen.</p><p>“The octogenarian gladiator commenced operations by a most grotesque war-dance, accompanying his movements by a monotonous, croaking song, wielding his staff in exact measure with his chant, and gradually nearing his opponent, who on his part stood firm, with his eye fixed on that of his adversary, but with a careless guard. From the manner in which the old man held his staff we all imagined that his visitation would be in the shape of the broad-sword exercise, when suddenly, and with a vigour of which he seemed quite incapable, old Taniwha, elongating his left arm and sliding the hani through the same hand, gave his opponent the point, the stoccato alighting on his ribs with an emphasis quite sufficient to prove that had the tourney occurred twenty years ago and been à <hi rend="i">outrance</hi> the white knight would have been done brown and supped upon.”—‘Our Antipodes,’ by Lieutenant-Colonel G. C. Mundy. London, 1855 (Bentley).</p></note></p>
        <pb xml:id="n73" n="73"/>
        <p>During the remainder of his stay at Mercury Bay <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> maintained friendly relations with the natives. He visited their pahs and admired the skill with which they were fortified. Old Toiava told him that he must guard himself in his pah, because the friends of the man shot by Mr. Gore had threatened to revenge themselves upon Toiava as a friend of the English.</p>
        <p>Before leaving the bay <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> cut upon a tree the name of his ship and of her commander, with the date of her visit, and, after displaying the English colours, took “formal possession”of the land “in the name of His Britannic Majesty, King George the Third.”On the 15th November, 1769, he departed.</p>
        <p>With similar results, continually firing small shot at the Maoris when they were inclined to be insolent, and by means of <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name>'s persuasions inducing them afterwards to trade, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> named Cape Colville and the River Thames, which he surveyed carefully. Cape Brett he named after Sir Piercy Brett.</p>
        <p>At the Bay of Islands he saw the great Ngapuhi tribe, whom he found and whom he treated like the rest of their countrymen. He thought their appearance superior. Their canoes were well carved, the chiefs wore the best mat cloth he had seen, and the tattooing seemed of the highest order. As usual, the final solution of a trading difficulty was a shot. But <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was careful to show that he desired to be just. At one place where the natives seemed peaceable and presented themselves unarmed, three sailors broke into a plantation and dug up some sweet potatoes. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> ordered them to be flogged, giving severer punishment to one of them for insisting that an Englishman committed no crime in robbing an Indian.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n74" n="74"/>
        <p>In the Rarawa territory <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> found that the fame of his guns had preceded him. He named the North Cape, saw <name type="person" key="name-034630">Abel Janszen Tasman</name>'s Cape Maria Van Diemen, and the Three Kings, where he encountered severe weather in the end of December, and keeping farther from the shore than had been his wont on the east coast, he saw a high mountain (Taranaki), greatly resembling the Peak of Teneriffe. This, on the 13th January, he called “Mount Egmont, in honour of the earl.”</p>
        <p>He then bore off until he saw the northern end of the Middle Island, near the spot where <name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name> had failed to open negotiations with the Maoris and had been attacked. Their descendants, clad like their forefathers, as described by <name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name> in 1642, with four canoes at once assailed the ‘Endeavour’ with stones. <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> spoke to them, and an old chief, in spite of remonstrance from his comrades, went on board. He was kindly received and loaded with presents. When he returned to his canoe the Maoris danced, but “whether as a token of enmity or friendship we could not exactly determine, for we had seen them dance in a disposition both for peace and war.”Finding himself only a few miles from the scene of <name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name>'s encounter, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> directed <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> to inquire if any tradition of <name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name>'s visit had been preserved, but could hear of none. He did ascertain that cannibalism was practised, but only on the bodies of enemies killed in battle. The Maoris affected no secrecy on the subject, and Sir <name type="person" key="name-123818">Joseph Banks</name> was permitted to purchase the preserved head of one slain enemy. On the whole, Cook's relations with the Maoris at this place were friendly, although an officer, apprehensive of an attack, fired upon some unoffending natives.</p>
        <p>On the 30th January, 1770, the inlet at which the ‘Endeavour’ was anchored was called Queen Charlotte's Sound. The Union flag was hoisted, and <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> took formal possession of “the adjacent country in the name and for the use of His Majesty, King George the Third.”</p>
        <pb xml:id="n75" n="75"/>
        <p>He observed the appearance of a strait between the North and Middle Islands, and an old chief told him that it existed; the name of the North Island being Eaheinomaue;<note xml:id="fn1-75" n="1"><p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> did not spell the Maori words in the manner afterwards adopted. The appellation of the North Island as given him at Queen Charlotte's Sound, Te hinga o Maui, was “the fishing of Maui,”and was another name for Te Ika o Maui, the fish of Maui, usually given to the North Island.</p></note> that of the Middle Island, Tovy Poenamoo,<ref target="#fn1-75"><hi rend="sup">1</hi></ref> or “the water of green talc.”With his small ship <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> entered the strait now known by his own name, and after naming Cape Palliser on the north, and Cape Campbell on the south of the strait, he sailed northwards until Cape Turnagain was in sight. “I then called the officers upon deck,”he says, “and asked them whether they were not now satisfied that Eaheinomaue was an island; they readily answered in the affirmative, and all doubts being now removed we hauled our wind to the eastward.”</p>
        <p>Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> did nothing by halves. He determined to survey the Middle Island. On the 14th February he was off Kaikora. He found the natives on the coast very different in demeanour from those of the North Island. They kept aloof in wonder. They never attacked the voyagers. When closely approached they paid little attention to the ‘Endeavour.’ A few, induced by <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name>'s eloquence, went confidently on board. Banks' Peninsula, Cape Saunders near the modern Otago, the South Cape in Rakiura (or Stewart's Island), Dusky Bay, and the West Cape had all been named by the 15th March.</p>
        <p>The land rose perpendicularly from the sea to a stupendous height; the mountain summits were covered with snow.</p>
        <p>Cascade Point was named on the 16th March, Rock's Point on the 23rd. On the 27th <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> had circumnavigated the islands and reached Admiralty Bay. There he filled all his water-casks.</p>
        <p>On the 31st he sailed from Admiralty Bay, “giving the name of Cape Stephens to the north-west point, and of Cape Jackson to the south-east, after the two gentlemen who at this time were secretaries to the Board”(of Admiralty).</p>
        <pb xml:id="n76" n="76"/>
        <p>As he left the coast finally he named Cape Farewell. Noticing the scanty population of Tavai Pounamu, as compared with that of Eaheinomaue, he concluded that it must be barren. “If,”he wrote, “the settling of this country should ever be thought an object worthy the attention of Great Britain, the best place for establishing a colony would be either on the banks of the Thames or in the country bordering on the Bay of Islands.”He lauded the timber of the forests as excellent for all kinds of building.</p>
        <p>Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, pitying the Maoris for the want of animal food, left with them, at various times, the pig, the sheep, the goat, and the domestic fowl. The pigs and fowls throve, and became abundant both in the woods and in confinement. The sheep disappeared. The common potato was given to several tribes, and an old chief told in after years how one tribe preserved for seed their crops for three years, and in the fourth year held a great feast to commemorate the introduction, under the auspices of the Englishman and Rongomatone (the god and father of cultivated food), of the new blessing. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name><note xml:id="fn1-76" n="1"><p>I observe in the ‘Transactions of the New Zealand Institute’ (vol. ix.) a paper by the learned Mr. <name type="person" key="name-207684">W. Colenso</name>, F.L.S., which alleges that Sir <name type="person" key="name-123818">Joseph Banks</name> was guilty of invidious conduct towards Mr. Sydney Parkinson, described by Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> as “Sir Joseph's natural history painter.”Sydney Parkinson died on the homeward voyage. The drawings he had made were the property of Sir <name type="person" key="name-123818">Joseph Banks</name>, and were by him given to the British Museum. There was a rigid rule in those days, and long afterwards, which compelled all persons in exploring ships to hand over to the Government all journals kept on voyages. Mr. Parkinson's brother (Stanfield Parkinson) bitterly complained that he had great difficulty in procuring Sydney Parkinson's Journal from Sir J. Banks, and that when he had obtained it, Banks and Dr. Hawkesworth attempted to stop the publication by means of an injunction.</p><p>The fact is that by giving up to the artist's relatives what was usually retained, the Government and Sir Joseph (then Mr. Banks) relaxed the usual rule, and the accusations of meanness charged against the editor of ‘Cook's Voyages’ (Dr. Hawkesworth) and Banks, though not unnatural in one jealous for the reputation of his brother, have no real foundation. Had Sydney Parkinson lived, he would have had no property in his Journal so far as it related to the voyage. But a Journal contains much which is treasured by friends, and it was a humane act to give Parkinson's to his brother. According to Stanfield Parkinson it was an act unwillingly performed. In spite of the obstacles encountered he published it in 1773, and it is doubtless to be found in that storehouse of letters, the British Museum.</p></note> left
              <pb xml:id="n77" n="77"/>
              other vegetables on the islands, many of which, such as the cabbage, prospered under the tilth of the Maoris.</p>
        <p>After leaving the islands, in 1770, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> proceeded to discover, to survey, and to take possession of the whole of the east coast of Australia.</p>
        <p>The next navigator who visited Maoria was a Frenchman, De Surville, commanding the ‘St. Jean Baptiste.’ He indeed arrived while <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was engaged in his task. The bay which <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> called Doubtless Bay (near the boundary between the territories of the Rarawa and the Ngapuhi) De Surville, who entered it soon after <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> left it, named Lauriston.</p>
        <p>The treatment of the Maoris by <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> had been warlike, but it was at least tempered by good faith and prudence. De Surville's conduct was unrelieved by such considerations. He had been hospitably received. Some invalid Frenchmen, prevented by a storm from rejoining their ship, had been kindly entertained by a chief, Naginoui, and all seemed to augur well for future relations between the natives and the Wee wees (<hi rend="i">Oui, oui</hi>), as the French were called by the Maoris. But when the storm passed away a boat was missing. De Surville thought the Maoris had stolen it. He inveigled the hospitable Naginoui on board, put him in irons, destroyed the village, and carried off the chief, who pined away and died on board, weeping only because he would no more see his children. The kidnapper was himself drowned in the surf at Callao a few days after Naginoui's death.</p>
        <p>Another Frenchman was the next visitor in Maori-land. <name type="person" key="name-111360">Marion du Fresne</name>, with two ships, the ‘Mascarin’ and ‘Marquis de Castries,’ arrived on the 11th May, 1772, at the Bay of Islands. On the way he saw Mount Egmont, and called it Le Pic Mascarin.</p>
        <p>The Ngapuhi were kind, and the French were plunged in Cytherean delights. Mutual confidence endured for a month. The French commander was treated with the utmost respect. Then, as Crozet, the second in command, alleged, without provocation or warning Du Fresne, with sixteen others, was brutally murdered, and the Maoris ate their victims. Crozet had previously entreated Du Fresne not to confide in the Islanders. He now inflicted condign punishment upon them. He was on
              <pb xml:id="n78" n="78"/>
              shore with sixty men, obtaining kauri timber. Gallantly he withdrew his men, though pressed upon by a crowd of Maoris, who shouted that a chief, Tacouri, a relative of the kidnapped Naginoui, had eaten Du Fresne. Crozet cautiously embarked his men in a boat, and then into the thick ranks of the Maoris poured a murderous fire; and for several days destroyed all Maori life and property within his reach. He desired to call the Bay of Islands the Bay of Treachery; but Cook's name prevailed. Marion had taken upon himself to call the northern island ‘France Australe’ with equal failure. Long years afterwards an Englishman heard by chance the Maori version of the death of <name type="person" key="name-111360">Marion du Fresne</name>. It was remarkable that the wreck of a French corvette enabled him to hear it.</p>
        <p>In 1851 Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>, the Governor, sent Dr. Thomson, of the 58th regiment, to assist in forwarding some shipwrecked Frenchmen from the west coast to Auckland. They had been wrecked about fifty miles from the scene of <name type="person" key="name-111360">Marion du Fresne</name>'s exploits and death, but on the opposite coast. Two hundred natives were assembled to assist the French, who numbered about one hundred. At night Dr. Thomson heard the Maoris tell the tale of <name type="person" key="name-111360">Marion du Fresne</name>'s death. When the French were about to depart they violated sacred places, cooked food with tapu-ed wood, and put chiefs in irons. In revenge the Maoris slew and ate the offenders, and the Frenchmen shot the Maoris and burned their villages. Dr. Thomson made further inquiries at the Bay of Islands and satisfied himself that this version of the tragedy was true,<note xml:id="fn1-78" n="1"><p>‘Story of New Zealand,’ <name type="person" key="name-209457">A. S. Thomson</name>, Surgeon-Major, 58th Regiment. <name type="person" key="name-102641">John Murray</name>. London, 1859.</p></note> and that Maori superstition made it imperative on the islanders to revenge the insults to their law to avert the wrath of their gods. In 1820 Captain Cruise (14th Regiment) heard a similar story. Korokoro minutely told how Marion's men were massacred in revenge for the burning of two villages.<note xml:id="fn2-78" n="2"><p><title><name key="name-150051">'Journal of a Ten Months' Residence in New Zealand’</name></title> (R. A. Cruise), p. 47.</p></note></p>
        <p>Crozet left on record a high testimony to Cook's accuracy. As soon as he procured Cook's chart he compared it with his own. “I found it to possess an exactness and minuteness which astonished me beyond all expression. I doubt whether our own coasts of France have been delineated with more precision.”</p>
        <pb xml:id="n79" n="79"/>
        <p>Again Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> entered upon the scene, and again bloodshed befouled it, under his comrades, though not by his command. In 1772 he in the ‘Resolution,’ 462 tons, and Captain Furneaux in the ‘Adventure,’ 336 tons, sailed together to search for southern lands. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was instructed to be kind to all natives he might encounter. If he could not find land near the South Pole he was, after careful search, to return by the Cape of Good Hope to Spithead. He was empowered to use his discretion as to proceeding northwards at any time for refreshment or refitment. In February the ships parted company, and <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, having vainly sought to find the ‘Adventure,’proceeded on his voyage.</p>
        <p>Ice-barriers blocked his course in lat. 67.15 south. He bore away to New Zealand, and entered Dusky Bay in March, 1773, having been one hundred and seventeen days out of sight of land. In the ‘Endeavour’ he had lost many persons. By scrupulous care he had in the ‘Resolution’ averted the scourge of navigation—scurvy. Sweet wort and sour krout, ventilation and fumigation, were amongst the weapons with which <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> made Admiralty functionaries wonder at his success. At Dusky Bay he saw and established friendly relations with the Maoris; but he had no <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> as an interpreter. That faithful companion died at Batavia during the previous voyage.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> had five geese on board, and he let them loose at Goose Cove to increase for the benefit of man.</p>
        <p>He sailed northwards, and on the 18th May found the ‘Adventure’ at Queen Charlotte's Sound. Captain Furneaux, having vainly endeavoured to rejoin the ‘Resolution,’ had borne up for Van Diemen's Land, had obtained wood and water, explored the east coast from Adventure Bay to the Sisters (north of Flinder's Island) without discovering Banks's Strait or Bass's Strait, and then sailed for the rendezvous at New Zealand.</p>
        <p>The Maoris were inquisitive about <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name>, and hearing that he was dead, were much concerned, and wished to know whether he had died naturally or had been killed by the English.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n80" n="80"/>
        <p>Captain Furneaux had avoided quarrels. During the several weeks he had been at New Zealand he had made gardens on shore. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> did the same, and left them for the benefit of the Maoris, after explaining as well as he could his benevolent intention. He wondered at not seeing the same natives as he had seen three years before, and imagined that conquest had expelled them. Without informing the islanders, he put on shore goats and pigs, hoping that they might escape notice until they had multiplied. A ewe and ram put on shore were found dead three days afterwards; killed, it was supposed, by some poisonous plant.</p>
        <p>Erroneously concluding that Furneaux's examination of Van Diemen's Land had proved it to be a part of New Holland <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> prosecuted his voyage to the eastward, passing through Cook's Straits on the 7th June. After cruising in the Pacific, he returned to New Zealand on the 21st October, carrying pigs, fowls, seeds, and roots for the Maoris. On board the ‘Adventure’ was Omai, a native of the Society Islands. Another, Heete Heete, was in the ‘Resolution.’</p>
        <p>At Black Head, between Cape Kidnappers and Cape Turn-again, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> presented to a chief (in what was the country of the Ngatikahungunu in 1840) pigs, fowls, “wheat, beans, peas, cabbage, turnips, onions, parsnips, and yams, &amp;c.,”obtaining a promise that the animals should be permitted to multiply.</p>
        <p>A great change had been wrought in three years. The value of iron had been learned. Nails, formerly despised, were greedily clutched at. The guns of the English had inspired respect. The Maoris now said, “We are afraid of the guns.”</p>
        <p>In stormy weather the ships were again parted. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> in the ‘Resolution’ reached the rendezvous at Queen Charlotte's Land, and there saw several Maoris with whom he had made friends in 1770. The potatoes had been looked after, but otherwise the gardens had been neglected. A pig had been caught, and was very tame. Reassured by this fact, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> distributed more pigs and fowls.</p>
        <p>Before he sailed away on the 23rd November he and his comrades endured a moral lesson from Heete Heete,<note xml:id="fn1-80" n="1"><p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> called the young man Oedidee at first, but on taking him back to his home found that Heete Heete was his right name.</p></note> a native
              <pb xml:id="n81" n="81"/>
              of Bora Bora, one of the Society Islands. The lad had joined <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>'s ship in September. Returning on board with Heete Heete on the 23rd November, 1773, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> found that one of the officers had bought a Maori head on shore. There had been tribal fighting. The English officers had seen a Maori on board broil and eat flesh taken from the head. Cook's horror was overcome by shameful curiosity, and he ordered a piece of flesh to be broiled, and saw it eaten. “Heete Heete was so affected with the sight as to become perfectly motionless, and seemed as if metamorphosed into the statue of Horror. It is utterly impossible for art to describe that passion with half the force that it appeared in his countenance. When roused from this state by some of us he burst into tears; continued to weep and scold by turns; told them they were vile men; and that he neither was nor would be any longer their friend. He even would not suffer them to touch him; he used the same language to one of the gentlemen who cut off the flesh; and refused to accept or even touch the knife with which it was done. Such was Heete Heete's indignation against the vile custom; and worthy of imitation by every rational being.”</p>
        <p>It was well that Heete Heete was on board to teach such a lesson. He had not at first been able to converse as freely as <name type="person" key="name-101191">Tupia</name> with the Maoris; but in two or three weeks had mastered the differences between the languages of Bora Bora and New Zealand.</p>
        <p>Burying a bottle to inform Captain Furneaux of his movements, <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> again passed between the North and Middle Islands and sailed in search of a southern continent. Again he strove to pierce through the regions where ice stands thickribbed and rearing its pinnacles like mountain steeps. At 71.10° of south latitude he was finally repelled on the 30th January, 1774. Heete Heete (of whom <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> published a portrait) survived the polar privations, and returned with <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> to his native land. He was anxious to go to England, but <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> would not promise that he could return. The love of country strove with friendship. “I have not words,”<name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> wrote, “to describe the anguish which appeared in this young man's breast when he went away. He looked up at the ship, burst into tears, and then sunk down in the canoe.…. He was a
              <pb xml:id="n82" n="82"/>
              youth of good parts, and, like most of his countrymen, of a docile, gentle, and humane disposition.”</p>
        <p>On the lurid horrors of Maori cannibalism the conduct of the untutored lad from Bora Bora casts a gleam which justifies a glance at his portraiture by <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>.</p>
        <p>Many of the great navigator's numerous discoveries in the Pacific, inclusive of New Caledonia and Norfolk Island (“named in honour of the noble family of Howard”) were made before he returned to New Zealand in October, 1774.</p>
        <p>Meantime the consort ship, the ‘Adventure,’ under Captain Furneaux, had been in perils of the sea, and her commander had suffered a fatal collision with the Maoris, in which he lost the whole of a boat's crew. The ‘Adventure’ was run on shore near Cape Palliser, on the 4th of November, 1773, while <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, at anchor in Queen Charlotte's Sound, waited for her. Captain Furneaux, despairing of safe passage through Cook's Straits, went to Tolago Bay to obtain wood and water. His crew were weary, and his decks leaky. After battling with adverse winds he succeeded in reaching Queen Charlotte's Sound on the 30th November, a few days after Cook's departure.</p>
        <p>He saw a direction to dig under a carved stump of a tree, and in a buried bottle he found a letter telling him that <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> would wait a few days at the entrance of the Straits; but it was nearly a month before Furneaux contrived to obey orders, although he declared that he “set about getting the ship ready for sea as fast as possible.”</p>
        <p>On the 17th December, having refitted and taken in wood and water, he sent his large cutter on shore at Grass Cove with a boat's crew under a midshipman named Rowe, to “gather wild greens,”and return the same evening. On the 18th the ‘Adventure’ was to sail.</p>
        <p>The boat did not return. In the morning Mr. Burney, second lieutenant, with a boat's crew and ten marines, went in search of their comrades — two midshipmen, a quarter-master, four forecastle men, two men of the after-guard, and the captain's man.</p>
        <p>Late at night Mr. Burney returned with a tale of horror. Maoris had waved to him to depart; but he continued searching from cove to cove, firing guns to attract the attention of the
              <pb xml:id="n83" n="83"/>
              missing crew. Near Grass Cove some Maoris fled from the shore, and Burney found in their deserted canoe some clothing recognized as having belonged to one of the lost midshipmen. In Maori baskets Mr. Burney soon found human flesh, and the hand of one of the forecastle men was known.</p>
        <p>Burney advanced. In Grass Cove he saw several canoes, and a crowd of Maoris retreated to a small hill, hallooing to the Englishmen to land. Burney reserved his fire until near the natives. “The first volley did not seem to affect them much; but on the second they began to scramble away as fast as they could, some of them howling. We continued firing as long as we could see any glimpse of them through the bushes. Amongst the Indians were two very stout men, who never offered to move till they found themselves forsaken by their companions, and then they marched away with great composure and deliberation; their pride not suffering them to run.”Burney thought there were from 1500 to 2000 Maoris gathered together for their inhuman feast or triumph.</p>
        <p>On the beach were the remnants of the carnage of the previous day. Fragments of flesh were scattered about, and dogs were gnawing them. Horror-struck, Burney, enraged as he was, reflected that “killing some more of the savages”was “poor satisfaction,”and returned to the ship carrying with him the head of the captain's servant, and three recognized hands of the midshipmen. These, with other remains, were duly buried after the manner of sailors.</p>
        <p>Furneaux was “not inclined to think there was a premeditated plan of these savages.… It might probably happen from some quarrel which was decided on the spot.”</p>
        <p>Conjecturing that none of the missing men could be left alive, Furneaux<note xml:id="fn1-83" n="1"><p>In a narrative, usually accurate, the loss of the boat's crew has been erroneously described as having happened to Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>. It is therefore proper to state the facts.</p></note> sailed away on the 23rd December, 1773, having seen no more of the Maoris. When <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> re-appeared at Queen Charlotte's Sound in October, 1774, the Maoris at first fled from him. “The moment we landed they knew us. Joy then took the place of fear, and the rest of the natives hurried out of the woods and embraced us over and over again,
              <pb xml:id="n84" n="84"/>
              leaping and skipping about like madmen; but I observed that they would not suffer some women, whom we saw at a distance, to come near us.”</p>
        <p>On the 26th October “our good friends the natives having brought us a plentiful supply of fish, afterwards went on shore to the tents and informed our people that a ship like ours had been lately lost in the Strait; that some of the people got on shore; and that the natives stole their clothes, for which several were shot; and afterwards when they could fire no longer, the natives having got the better killed them with their Patoo-patoos and ate them; but they themselves had no hand in the affair, which happened on the other side of the Strait.”</p>
        <p>These and other stories alarmed <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, who could not but fear that the ‘Adventure,’ ordered to join him at the Sound, was the lost ship.</p>
        <p>He had not now his former faithful interpreters, but many Maori words were known to himself. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> questioned the storytellers: “I endeavoured to come at the truth by every method I could think of. All I could get from them was ‘Caurey’ (Kahore, as now written), ‘No;’ and they not only denied every syllable of what they had said on shore, but seemed wholly ignorant of the matter; so that I began to think our people had misunderstood them, and that the story referred to some of their own people and boats.”</p>
        <p>Subsequently a chief, Matahouah (called Pedro by the sailors)—“of fine person and good presence,”told <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> that the ‘Adventure’ had arrived soon after the departure of the ‘Resolution,’ had stayed between ten and twenty days, and had been gone ten months; and that neither she nor any other ship had been wrecked on the coast. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>'s anxiety was thus set at rest with regard to his comrades. His own stay was characterized by the utmost friendliness; and he thus spoke of the Maoris: “Notwithstanding they are cannibals, they are naturally of a good disposition, and have not a little humanity.”</p>
        <p>The immediate cause of the slaughter of the ‘Adventure's’ men was not then discovered.</p>
        <p>The fact observed by <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> when he returned—that the women were not allowed to approach the English—seemed to indicate that the ‘Adventure's’ crew, by their demeanour to the women,
              <pb xml:id="n85" n="85"/>
              had given offence. Or it might be that sin against the law of tapu; desecration of holy ground; removal of some cherished heirloom temporarily suspended, or some other sin so easy of committal by those who did not know the law, might have provoked the islanders. But there was no clue to the mystery.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> had spent Christmas at Christmas Sound in Terra del Fuego, and made further exploration in the Southern Ocean before on reaching the Cape of Good Hope (22nd March, 1775) he found a letter left for him by Captain Furneaux to inform him of the slaughter of ten of the ‘Adventure's’ best men at Grass Cove.</p>
        <p>Great honour was paid to him at home for having (as was stated in a paper before the Royal Society, 30 Nov., 1776) “under Divine favour, with a company of 118 men, performed a voyage of three years and eighteen days throughout all the climates from 52° North to 71° South with the loss of only one man by sickness.”</p>
        <p>He received Sir Godfrey Copley's “medal, with his unperishing name engraved upon it.”… “If Rome”(said <name key="name-134394" type="person">Sir John Pringle</name>, the President of the Society) “decreed the civic crown to him who saved the life of a single citizen, what wreaths are due to that man, who, having himself saved many, perpetuates in your ‘Transactions’ the means by which Britain may now on the most distant voyages save numbers of her intrepid sons, her mariners, who braving every danger, have so liberally contributed to the fame, to the opulence, and to the maritime empire of their country!”</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> received an appointment at <name type="person" key="name-006327">Greenwich Hospital</name>, but immediately relinquished it to undertake another voyage with the ships ‘Resolution’ and ‘Discovery’ in 1776.</p>
        <p>He was instructed to search for islands in 48° South latitude, said to have been discovered by the French, and to proceed (touching at New Zealand if he thought fit to do so) by Tahiti or the Society Islands, and thence northwards to latitude 65° North to find, if possible, a passage from the Pacific Ocean to the North or Atlantic Sea.</p>
        <p>In July, 1776, he sailed. In December he examined Kerguelen's Land, discovered by Kerguelen in 1772.</p>
        <p>On the 24th January he sighted Van Diemen's Land, and
              <pb xml:id="n86" n="86"/>
              while obtaining wood and water at Adventure Bay received a friendly visit from eight native men and a boy, whose woolly hair surprised him.</p>
        <p>On the 12th February he anchored at his old station, Queen Charlotte's Sound, in New Zealand. He had with him Omai, a native of the Society Islands, who had been taken to England by Captain Furneaux in the ‘Adventure,’ and was returning with <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> to his own country.<note xml:id="fn1-86" n="1"><p>He had been introduced by Lord Sandwich to the King at Kew. He was highly esteemed by Sir <name type="person" key="name-123818">Joseph Banks</name> and other distinguished persons in England. He had rendered himself (<name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> declared) acceptable to the best company. He was caressed by all; but he desired to return to his native island, Ulietea.</p></note></p>
        <p>At first the Maoris would not go on board <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>'s ships. He thought they feared that he would avenge the deaths of the ‘Adventure's’ boat's crew. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, through Omai, persuaded them that they had nothing to fear, and they cast away their distrust. He himself was studious in taking increased precautions. No boat was allowed to go far from the ship without a trustworthy officer and sufficient arms. He observed also that the Maoris always piled their arms so that they could lay hold of them in a moment.</p>
        <p>The sailors had conceived a dislike to the Maoris, and on this occasion did not visit their houses. A chief, Kahoora, was pointed out to <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> as the man who had led the attack on the ‘Adventure's’ boat. Some of the Maoris urged Omai to persuade <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> to kill Kahoora, whom they rather feared than liked. They were surprised to find that <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> thought such revenge improper.</p>
        <p>One day he visited Grass Cove and saw his old friend the chief Matahouah there. Many natives kept aloof, but <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> established friendly relations with the chief and a few others. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> inquired about the massacre, and was informed that the quarrel arose about thefts in which the natives were detected. There were various accounts, but all agreed “that there was no premeditated plan of bloodshed, and that if the thefts had not been unfortunately too hastily resented, no mischief would have happened.”</p>
        <p>Kahoora several times went on board Cook's ship. Omai
              <pb xml:id="n87" n="87"/>
              threatened to kill him on the third occasion. Kahoora heeded him so little that he returned the next day with his family. Omai took him to the cabin and said to <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, “There is Kahoora, kill him.”As <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> did nothing, Omai said, “Why did you not kill him? You tell me that if a man kills another in England he is hanged for it. This man has killed ten, and yet you will not kill him, though many of his countrymen desire it, and it would be very good.”“Omai's arguments, though specious enough, having no weight with me, I desired him to ask the chief why he had killed Captain Furneaux's people. At this question Kahoora folded his arms, hung down his head, and looked like one caught in a trap, and I firmly believe he expected instant death. But no sooner was he assured of his safety than he became cheerful. He did not, however, seem willing to give me an answer to the question till I had again and again repeated my promise that he should not be hurt. Then he ventured to tell us that one of his countrymen having brought a stone hatchet to barter, the man to whom it was offered took it, and would neither return it nor give anything for it; on which the owner of it snatched up the bread as an equivalent and then the quarrel began. The remainder of Kahoora's account of this unhappy affair differed very little from what we had before learnt. He mentioned the narrow escape he had during the affray, a musket being levelled at him which he avoided by skulking behind the boat, and another man close by him was shot dead.”Kahoora then attacked the midshipman in command, who fought with his hanger till overpowered by numbers. Kahoora said that Mr. Burney killed no natives when he fired at them on the following day, and other Maoris confirmed his statement. <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> wondered that Kahoora put himself so often in the power of an enemy. After the interrogation was over, “he was so far from entertaining any uneasy sensations that on seeing a portrait of one of his countrymen in the cabin, he desired to have his own portrait drawn, and sat till Mr. Webber had finished it without marking the least impatience. I must confess I admired his courage, and was not a little pleased to observe the extent of the confidence he put in me.”</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> took care, however, to warn all persons that they should
              <pb xml:id="n88" n="88"/>
              feel the weight of his resentment if a second outrage should be committed. The confidence reposed in him was such that a Maori lad, Taweiharooa, resolved to accompany Omai, though <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> declared that the lad could never return. A boy nine years old was given to <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> to act as servant to Taweiharooa.</p>
        <p>From Taweiharooa on the voyage <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> was surprised to hear that a few years before he arrived in the ‘Endeavour,’ in 1769, a ship had touched at New Zealand; that the captain had cohabited with a native woman, and that a son had been born to him, and that by the ship's company syphilitic disease had been first introduced amongst the Maoris.</p>
        <p>Whether the Maori youth was accurate or not cannot be decided. If any ship did touch at such a time at Terawiti (near Wellington) it is probable that she was afterwards lost, as no record of her visit was given to Europe.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> left the land of the Maoris for the last time in friendship with the islanders, glad to have given them food of various kinds, grieving for their internecine wars.</p>
        <p>The Maori lad and boy, in the affliction of sea-sickness, repented their expatriation and made their moan in song commemorating the charms of Maoria. No consolation soothed them for many days; but at length they accepted their situation and became firmly attached to their new friends, and eventually remained with Omai at Huaheine.<note xml:id="fn1-88" n="1"><p>In 1788, Captain Sever, in the ‘Lady Penrhyn’ transport, touched at Huaheine. He saw Heete Heete and other friends of <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>. Omai and the two Maoris had died of sickness, and the men of Ulietea, of which Omai was a native, had made war on the men of Huaheine to obtain Omai's chattels, most of which were carried away in triumph. The house built by Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> for Omai had fallen into a chief's possession. Heete Heete was unremitting in kindness, and shed tears when Captain Sever departed.</p></note></p>
        <p>On this voyage <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> discovered an island, Wateeoo, at about the 20th South parallel of latitude. Omai found there three of his own countrymen who had been twelve years at Wateeoo. They were the remnant of twenty who, endeavouring to cross from Tahiti to Ulietea, had been swept away by strong winds. Death made havoc among them. They were without provisions, their intended voyage having been short. When only four men were left the boat was overset. Six hundred miles from their home the four men clinging to their overturned boat
              <pb xml:id="n89" n="89"/>
              were seen by the natives of Wateeoo. They were rescued and taken care of. They had married at Wateeoo and declined to return with <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> to the land of their birth. He did not fail to record this striking instance of the manner in which the Pacific had been occupied. He found that not only Omai but the Maori lads could converse easily with the natives of Wateeoo.</p>
        <p>At Tahiti <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> saw his old friend Heete Heete. He showed genuine pleasure, and <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> gave him presents.</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> settled Omai at Huaheine in October, 1777. The Maori lads wished to remain with <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>; but not being able to promise that he could ever send them to New Zealand he would not allow them to remain with him. The elder, who was “capable of receiving any instruction,”seemed “resigned, though perhaps with reluctance, to end his days in ease and plenty at Huaheine. The other was so strongly attached to us that he was taken out of the ship and carried ashore by force.”</p>
        <p><name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, after some difficulty, obtained a cession of land for Omai from the chiefs of Huaheine. On this plot, rather more than two hundred yards square, the ship's carpenters built a house for Omai, whose household consisted of his brother, the two Maoris, and a few Tahitian servants. His father had been dispossessed of his land at Ulietea, but Omai seemed as well content to remain at Huaheine as to return to his native place. Religious rites were performed on his induction to his new estate.</p>
        <p>In bidding farewell (2nd November 1777), <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> says that Omai sustained himself with manly resolution till he came to me. Then his utmost efforts to conceal his tears failed.”<note xml:id="fn1-89" n="1"><p>Cowper wrote of Omai, and his portrait, painted by Sir <name type="person" key="name-000645">Joshua Reynolds</name>, is one of the treasures at Castle Howard. He dined with Lord Mulgrave and <name type="person" key="name-017343">Samuel Johnson</name>, and the company “were struck with the elegance of his behaviour.”</p></note></p>
        <p>How <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> fell at Hawaii on the 14th February, 1799, for violation by his people of the law of Taboo, and how his assailants seemed to dread the eye of the great sailor, and struck him the coward's blow on the back, is recorded at length in the narrative of his voyages.</p>
        <p>The publication of Cook's narrative, and the mutual slaughter of Maoris and Frenchmen, gave bad eminence to the race which gloried in its cannibalism. Sailors recoiled in horror from it.</p>
        <p>Captain Vancouver was at Dusky Bay in 1791, but not at
              <pb xml:id="n90" n="90"/>
              the North Island. D'Entrecasteaux, in 1793, declined all intercourse with the savages, although the naturalist of the expedition wished to obtain specimens of plants, and the Maoris in friendly guise seemed anxious to barter with him.</p>
        <p>The bad faith which characterized the next transaction of the English with the Maoris, was calculated to arouse bitter hatred.</p>
        <p>Governor Phillip had, on the 26th January, 1788, founded the settlement at Sydney. He sent his friend King to form a settlement at Norfolk Island in the same year. It was desirable to cultivate and manufacture the New Zealand flax found there by <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>.</p>
        <p>King, having gone on a special mission to England on leave, besought the discoverer, Vancouver, at the Cape of Good Hope, to obtain by friendly means two Maoris, to teach at Norfolk Island the art of manufacturing the flax.</p>
        <p>Vancouver, in 1793, sent a storeship from Nootka Sound, under Lieutenant Hanson, who was instructed to comply with King's request, on the voyage to Sydney.</p>
        <p>It was not difficult to obtain the consent of the inquiring and adventurous Maori; but Hanson did not strive to obtain it. Two young chiefs, Tookee and Woodoo, boarded his vessel, and Hanson kidnapped them.</p>
        <p>The acting Governor (Grose), at Sydney, unlike the just Phillip, did not condemn the act, but shipped the chiefs to Norfolk Island, whither, fortunately for the fair fame of Englishmen in the Pacific, King had returned.</p>
        <p>Grose's order was, that the captives were to be “victualled and clothed,”and he hoped they might be of use.</p>
        <p>The chiefs were sullen and sad. King said, “They often in an affecting manner lament their separation from their friends, which they express by mournful songs.”At first they condescended to give no information about flax. They haughtily declared that they were well-born chiefs, unskilled in menial service. King strove to soothe their wounded feelings, and entertained them as guests at his own table. He promised to return them to their homes, and by degrees won their confidence. They told all they knew. They became attached to him. They recognized the “stone axes”dug up in the island as exactly like their own.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n91" n="91"/>
        <p>King kept his promise, and to ensure its fulfilment went with his friends in November, 1793, and restored them to their people, amongst whom it was plain that the kidnapped chiefs held honourable estimation. The absence from Norfolk Island was only of ten days' duration. Grose upbraided King for his “unwarrantable proceedings”in delaying a ship for such a “trifling purpose.”He hoped it would meet the “highest disapprobation”in England.</p>
        <p>One of the chiefs took the name of his restorer, Kawana Kingi,<note xml:id="fn1-91" n="1"><p>The Maori mode of expressing the words “Governor King.”Long years afterwards, at the request of King's widow, the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Samuel Marsden</name> discovered the chief, and persuaded him to embrace Christianity, in which faith the grateful convert died.</p></note> and British sailors were hospitably received by the Maoris at the Bay of Islands by the grateful chiefs, and by Ti-pa-he, a personage of importance.</p>
        <p>King, after he became Governor of New South Wales (1800), in order to confirm relations which were of importance to mariners, directed the commandant at Norfolk Island to send some breeding stock to Ti-pa-he. The chief, desirous to see the author of the gifts, sailed with four sons in H.M.S. ‘Buffalo,’ by way of Hobart Town to Sydney, in 1806. Governor Collins, at Hobart Town, sent gifts on board.</p>
        <p>In <name key="name-008850" type="place">Sydney</name>, King<note xml:id="fn2-91" n="2"><p>King to Lord Camden, 15th March, 1806.</p></note> caused every attention to be paid to him. “This worthy and respectable chief (for so we found him in every sense of the word after residing among us three months) informed me that he had long intended this visit, being encouraged by the report of Tookee and Woodoo. He had undertaken it also at the request of his father, and the prospect of his country being benefited by his visit as it had been by the great blessing bestowed on it by the two New Zealanders' return from Norfolk Island, who introduced the potato, which is now in the greatest abundance.”<note xml:id="fn3-91" n="3"><p>It would seem from this contemporary evidence that the Bay of Islands was not one of the places at which <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> succeeded in introducing the potato. Tookee and Woodoo having resided some months at Norfolk Island could explain to their countrymen the proper method of treating the new article of food.</p></note></p>
        <p>There was one grievance also. A blow was an insult which a Maori must wipe out, if need be, by blood.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n92" n="92"/>
        <p>“He complained that in one instance a New Zealander had been flogged by the master of a whaler, and hoped that I would give orders that no such act would be committed in future, and very liberally observed, that he supposed the master must be a bad character in his own country to commit such violence on a stranger, whose countrymen were relieving his wants.</p>
        <p>“I assured him that I would give strict directions that nothing of the kind should happen again, but if, unfortunately, it should recur, every pains should be taken to bring the offender to justice.…”</p>
        <p>“That he might receive no unpleasant impressions, he ate at my table, and was with his four sons comfortably lodged.”</p>
        <p>King sent him home in H.M. colonial vessel, the ‘Lady Nelson,’ with gifts of fruit-trees. There was a project to procure Maoris to serve as shepherds in Australia. Ti-pa-he discountenanced the idea of obtaining the “emoki, or lower class, who were too idle and vicious.”The middle-class would “be more expert and tractable.”That a high-born chief should perform menial service was not to be contemplated.</p>
        <p>Ti-pa-he received a silver medal with a suitable inscription, and bearing on the obverse: “In the reign of George III., by the grace of God King of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland.”</p>
        <p>The commander of the ‘Lady Nelson’ reported on his return, that it was “evident that Ti-pa-he is a chief of considerable authority.”</p>
        <p>The roving spirit which took Ti-pa-he and his sons to Sydney gave <name type="person" key="name-208673">Samuel Marsden</name> an opportunity of becoming acquainted with the race which he was to evangelize. As a close friend of King, <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> saw much of the guest and his sons, and formed projects for the benefit of their countrymen.</p>
        <p>By some writers Marsden's first acquaintance with the Maoris for whom he was to do so much, was ascribed to his having seen Tookee and Woodoo in Norfolk Island, but they had returned to their homes before <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> first landed in Australia.<note xml:id="fn1-92" n="1"><p>I may perhaps be permitted to cite this case as a proof of the care with which he who would compile a truthful history must guard against repeating the unintentional errors of others. The Rev. V. Taylor, of unimpeachable veracity, and “a missionary in New Zealand for more than thirty years,”as his title-page informs us, says (p. 396), in ‘New Zealand and its Inhabitants’:—“On such apparently trifling circumstances do the greatest events often depend! Mr. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>'s first desire to send missionaries to New Zealand arose from his there (Norfolk Island) meeting with those two natives and being struck with their superior intelligence; they were afterwards sent back to their country enriched with presents,”&amp;c. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> did not see the chiefs at Norfolk Island at all. King took them home in November, 1793, and <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> had not then arrived in Australia. He landed in Sydney on the 10th March, 1794. The error adopted by Mr. Taylor has not even dust for a foundation. King wrote an account of the chiefs which was published in Collins' ‘New South Wales,’ in 1798.</p></note></p>
        <pb xml:id="n93" n="93"/>
        <p>The rascally conduct of Hanson was promptly remedied by King; but other adventurers, less careful of the good name of England, encountered various fortunes on New Zealand shores.</p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n94" n="94"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d3" type="chapter">
        <head>
          <hi rend="lsc">Chapter iii.<lb/>Traffic with Maoris.</hi>
        </head>
        <p><hi rend="sc">Though</hi> cannibalism had given a bad odour to the Maori name, roving Englishmen were not repelled from the islands. In 1792, Mr. Raven, sailing in the ‘Britannia’ from Sydney, in quest of live stock and provisions, left at Dusky Bay his second mate, Mr. Leith, with some men, to occupy themselves in sealing, while he went to the coast of Brazil and thence to the Cape of Good Hope before returning to Sydney in 1793. It was not until October, 1793, that Raven went to look for Leith and his companions. They had procured 4500 seal-skins, but had been chiefly engaged in building a vessel of New Zealand pine to aid their escape in case of need. The vessel was of sixty-five tons burden. The natives had not molested, but avoided them. Presents which were left for the Maoris were left untouched. The English had procured abundance of fish and game. The vessel they had built was left in the bay.</p>
        <p>More than two years afterwards, Mr. Bampton, in the ‘Endeavour,’ found his ship dangerously leaky, and by common consent of all on board ran her on shore at Dusky Bay. The small vessel built by Mr. Leith and his carpenter was found in good order, launched, and named the ‘Providence.’ All whom she could contain went in her; others remained to sail in a vessel which one Hatherleigh, a carpenter's mate, volunteered to construct out of the long-boat of the abandoned ‘Endeavour.’ The new vessel was called ‘The Assistance,’ and in a few months she carried to Sydney as many passengers as could be supplied with food, leaving others for a future opportunity.</p>
        <p>At Dusky Bay there were few Maoris, and visitors were in no danger. But Mr. Dell, the commander of the “snow”‘Fancy,’
              <pb xml:id="n95" n="95"/>
              adopted a more daring plan. Keeping his destination secret, though it was suspected, in September 1794 he sailed from Sydney to the Frith of Thames. The “snow”was armed,<note xml:id="fn1-95" n="1"><p>Collins' ‘New South Wales,’ p. 390.</p></note> was of about 170 tons burden,' had a strong crew, a guard of Sepoys, and a commission from the Bombay, Marine Department.</p>
        <p>In three months Mr. Dell cut down more than 200 fine trees, for the uses of the East India Company. He bartered bits of iron for flax. He was compelled to fire on the natives, he said, because some axes were stolen. Two Maori men and one woman were killed.</p>
        <p>Such was the commencement of the unlicensed traffic which was to make the north-east coast of New Zealand a disgrace to the European name. From this period many Maoris went in European ships to various countries; and, after a time, runaway convicts and reckless adventurers found their way to New Zealand.</p>
        <p>In 1800 the Rev. <name key="name-131270" type="person">T. Fyshe Palmer</name> (one of the “Scotch martyrs”convicted of seditious practices), the term of his banishment having expired, chartered a vessel, with which he went to New Zealand for timber. Such an adventure was not always profitable. Mr. <name key="name-131270" type="person">Palmer</name> was twenty-six weeks at the islands, consumed all his stores, and was compelled to go to Tongataboo to refit. Whalers resorted to New Zealand, and the Maoris, who were daring harpooners, went to sea to earn money and buy guns.</p>
        <p>A story is told of one who, when scorned for missing one whale, sprung on the body of the next that appeared, and having struck home, vanished in a whirlpool of blood and foam, emerging coolly with his hand on the gunwale; and being hauled on board as the boat was dragged into speed by the wounded whale.</p>
        <p>The Vikings from Hawaii scattered themselves freely amongst the crews of foreign ships. One or two went to England. Some were anxious to see the king of the nation which carried thunder and lightning, and blew its foes to atoms. They were disappointed when they found he was not a great warrior and was an old man. One who vainly sought to see the king saw, without seeking him, the future apostle of the Maori race.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n96" n="96"/>
        <p>The Maoris could not gauge the relative importance of Europeans, and appear to have supposed that the commander of a ship was a leader of men who could easily introduce his friends to the king of England. Unscrupulous rogues took advantage of this credulity and inveigled many Maoris to enter upon such vain voyages. Ruatara was one such chief. A casual meeting with him<note xml:id="fn1-96" n="1"><p>The name has been spelt in many ways, such as Duaterra, &amp;c. I use the spelling adopted by the first Bishop of Waiapu (William Williams). The name of Hongi, sometimes called Shonghi, has been similarly treated. <hi rend="i">Vide</hi> ‘Christianity amonng the New Zealanders,’ by Right Rev. W. Williams D.C.L., Bishop of Waiapu. London, 1867.</p></note> in England was to colour the future fortunes of the Maoris, and render <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> famous.</p>
        <p>Ruatara's story may serve as a type of the Maori sea-rover. He, was nephew of the great warrior-murderer Hongi, the Ngapuhi conqueror, the introducer of fire-arms on a large scale. The nobility of Ruatara was unquestionable. He could trace his pedigree to the chieftains who led the people from Hawaii. He was a relative of King's friend Ti-pa-he.</p>
        <p>In 1805 he embarked in a whaler, the ‘Argo,’ at the Bay of Islands. He worked on board as a sailor, fond of the life of adventure, and stipulating that he should be landed at Sydney. The master of the ship cheated him of his earnings and abandoned him there. Another captain (of the whaler ‘Albion’), Richardson by name, treated him honourably, paid him his earnings during a six months' cruise, and landed him at the Bay of Islands.</p>
        <p>The spirit of a rover was upon him, and again he shipped with others in a vessel, the ‘Santa Anna,’ cruising for seal-skins in the Pacific. At the head of a sealing party put on shore upon an island while their vessel returned to New Zealand for pork and potatoes, he underwent much privation. Three of the sailors died. Ruatara was fired with a desire to see King George, and the captain took him to England in 1809, promising to gratify him. In London he was ill-used. He did not see the king, was hardly allowed to go on shore, and in extreme illness, without wages and in rags, was put on board the ‘Ann,’ a convict transport bound for Sydney.</p>
        <p>He had received that deadly insult to a Maori chief—he had
              <pb xml:id="n97" n="97"/>
              been struck. The fate of his persecutor would have been inevitable if Ruatara could have met him amongst Maori fern. But the ship which carried Ruatara carried also <name type="person" key="name-208673">Samuel Marsden</name>, the future apostle of New Zealand. In striving to care for the crew his glance fell upon the dusky form of the sick and discontented Ruatara. His sympathies were attracted to the sufferer. The heart of Ruatara was touched.</p>
        <p>Kindly treated, he recovered, and on reaching Sydney found a home and a friend in the house of <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>. After staying some months with his teacher he sailed for his native country, was again deceived by the captain, and was defrauded and landed at Norfolk Island, after passing within a few miles of the home in New Zealand whither the captain had pledged himself to sail. A whaling vessel found him at Norfolk Island and took him to Sydney. The guest of <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> for a time, he took ship again for New Zealand, and was safely landed among his friends.</p>
        <p>His travels and narrative made him the first missionary to his countrymen. The web of European life was not all bad. Some good was mingled with it. The examples of Governor King and of <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> could more than outweigh the conduct of brutal and fraudulent captains. It was good that in establishing relations with a fearless and intelligent but bloodthirsty race, there was a messenger like Ruatara, who could tell the tale of <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>'s kindness. But he himself was no common man. He had carried some seed wheat with him on last leaving <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>. The growth of the new crop was watched with curiosity by Ruatara's countrymen, who were loth to believe that it could produce the flour of the Europeans. It was garnered, and a new difficulty presented itself. Ruatara had no mill. His boasted importation was flouted.</p>
        <p>But at this juncture <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> had matured his plans with certain lay missionaries—Hall, King, and Kendall. He had long yearned to evangelize and civilize the Maoris, and the providential encounter with Ruatara in the convict ship seemed to open the way. Hall and King had accompanied <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> from England. They would have gone at once with Ruatara to New Zealand if tidings had not been received at Sydney, in
              <pb xml:id="n98" n="98"/>
              August, 1810, of the massacre of the crew of the ship ‘Boyd’ at Whangaroa.</p>
        <p>While <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> strove to lay the foundation for a good understanding between the two races, another European caused a catastrophe which was to exasperate them and sacrifice not only the friendly chief Ti-pa-he, but almost all his ‘hapu,’ or sub-tribe. One Thompson, master of the ‘Boyd,’ going to New Zealand for timber, had engaged some Maoris in Sydney. One of them was a chief, Tarra, known as George. He was, or feigned to be, too ill to work. Thompson tied him to the gangway and flogged him twice, telling him that he was no chief. The sullen victim answered: “When you arrive in my country you will find that I am a chief.”</p>
        <p>He dissembled afterwards, and persuaded Thompson to enter the harbour of Whangaroa, his native place. There he showed his stripes to his friends. The back of a chief is peculiarly sacred in Maori belief. Vengeance was vowed. The captain and several of the crew went on shore to select timber. They were all murdered. Dressing themselves in their victims' clothes, the triumphant savages at dusk went to the ship, scaled its side, and slaughtered all they could seize except one woman and two children, and a boy, who, having shown some kindness to George on the voyage, was spared. Others who appealed to George for mercy were brained by his club. Five sailors had fled to the rigging, where they remained all night. Ti-pa-he, in the morning, being on a visit to Whangaroa to trade for dried fish, saw their situation and invited them into his canoe. He landed them safely, but the Whangaroans pursued and killed them.</p>
        <p>The vessel was plundered and burnt. Gloating over the firearms, the father of George snapped a musket over an opened cask of gunpowder,<note xml:id="fn1-98" n="1"><p>‘The New Zealanders.’ Library of Entertaining Knowledge, 1830.</p></note> and was, with a dozen followers, blown into the air.</p>
        <p>The white women and children were gallantly rescued at some risk by Mr. Alexander Berry (an early and influential colonist in New South Wales), who was at New Zealand for trading purposes in the ship ‘City of Edinburgh.’ Leaving his vessel at the Bay of Islands, Mr. Berry went with three
              <pb xml:id="n99" n="99"/>
              armed boats to Whangaroa, but he strove to recover the captives “by gentle measures.”Ti-pa-he assisted him. Mr. Berry sailed away with Mrs. Mozeley and her child; a girl, the daughter of Mr. Commissary Broughton of New South Wales; and the boy Davidson, whose kindness to George had saved his own life.</p>
        <p>Five whaling ships met soon afterwards at the Bay of Islands. Believing or presuming that Ti-pa-he was an accomplice in the destruction of the ‘Boyd,’ the captains attacked his village by night, slew nearly all the inmates, and burned the village and the growing crops. Ti-pa-he escaped, wounded, but was soon afterwards killed by the men of Whangaroa, who were incensed with him for endeavouring to save the lives of the sailors who had taken refuge in the rigging of the ‘Boyd.’</p>
        <p>The consequences which Ti-pa-he had predicted to Governor King fell upon himself and his tribe through the act of the brutal Thompson. Some of his countrymen, soon after the destruction of Ti-pa-he's village, murdered and ate three sailors belonging to a whaling ship. Though anxious to intervene, <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> was restrained by Governor Macquarie, who for some time interdicted him from going to New Zealand.</p>
        <p>The circumstances of the massacre of Thompson and his crew were revolting in themselves, and distorted in narration. It was not until after many years that collation of evidence enabled Englishmen to form a correct judgment.</p>
        <p>Justice requires that it should be recorded that Macquarie afterwards endeavoured to stay the horrors which were rife. He and others had learned that breach of the tapu would be followed by vengeance in order to satisfy an offended God, or a superstition exercising unquestioned control over Polynesians. In 1813 he proclaimed that ill-usage of the natives at New Zealand, Tahiti, and other islands, caused danger of retaliation. He extorted bonds for a thousand pounds from every vessel clearing from the territory of New South Wales. All on board were to behave well to the natives. There was to be no trespass on their lands or burial-grounds. No natives were to be shipped without their free consent and that of their friends, and no female native was to be shipped without written permission of the Governor of New South Wales.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n100" n="100"/>
        <p>This Proclamation seems to have been fruitless; for in 1814 Macquarie found it necessary to issue another denouncing the insulting and injurious practice of carrying off New Zealanders, male and female, by commanders and sailors. Many a Maori Helen was the cause of deeds of blood, and coarse abductions by violence were followed by revenge. Macquarie now invested Ruatara (<name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>'s friend), Hongi, and Koro Koro, with power to give or withhold permission to white men to remove natives from New Zealand, which permission was to be “certified under the hand of Mr. Kendall the resident magistrate, or of the magistrate for the time being.”Offenders would be prosecuted with the utmost rigour.</p>
        <p>The zeal of <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> was not unsupported in Sydney. In 1813, D'Arcy Wentworth, the father of the statesman, with others, caused a meeting to be held in Sydney to consider measures for promoting the welfare of South Sea Islanders visiting Port Jackson. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> meanwhile represented to the Missionary Societies in England the desperate condition in wich the Maoris were plunged by shameful contact with the scum of civilization. When he was in England, in 1809, he had appealed to the London Missionary Society and the Church Missionary Society. They found no clergyman fitted for the task, but two lay missionaries, Hall and King, were selected to aid him. At last he obtained leave to charter a vessel, if a captain could be found daring enough to go, and was promised that if she returned safely <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> might then follow. After many difficulties (<name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> says): “Finding that the Societies in London could not make up their minds, neither as a body nor as individuals, to send out a vessel, I at last determined to purchase one for the purpose on my own account. The various expenses attending it have created me some little pecuniary difficulties, but they are only known to myself, and not such as will be attended with any serious consequence. I hope in a little time I shall be able to surmount them; whether I shall keep the vessel in my own hands or not, I am not certain as yet. I cannot do it without some assistance at the first; if I could, I certainly would not trouble any of my friends.”His plan was to encourage commerce, and make the vessel, the ‘Active,’ yield some returns. “You
              <pb xml:id="n101" n="101"/>
              cannot”(he said) “form a nation without commerce and the civil arts.”</p>
        <p>Messrs. Hall and Kendall sailed in the ‘Active,’ carrying a message from <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> requesting Ruatara's kind offices, and asking him to return with two or three chiefs. They took with them a timely present. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> sent a hand-mill for grinding corn. Anxious eyes watched the experiment upon Ruatara's useless grain. Bread was made, doubters were convinced, Ruatara and the missionaries were in high favour. The great warrior Hongi, his nephew Ruatara, and other chiefs were passengers in the ‘Active’ to Sydney in October, 1814. All were Mr. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>'s guests.</p>
        <p>He wrote to England: “They are as noble a race of men as are to be met with in any part of the world. I trust I shall be able in some measure to put a stop to those dreadful murders which have been committed upon the island for some years past both by the Europeans and the natives. They are a much-injured people notwithstanding all that has been advanced against them.”</p>
        <p>In November, 1814, <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> sailed in the ‘Active’ for the Bay of Islands, accompanied by Messrs. Kendall, Hall, and King, and their families. Eight New Zealanders and two Tahitians were with him, and he took three horses as well as a bull and two cows, presents from the Governor. A Mr. Nicholas went also as a friend. Marsden's reputation ensured his favourable reception; but he asked for something more. He wished to establish peace among the natives. A war was then raging. The massacre of the company of the ‘Boyd, and the subsequent slaughter of Ti-pa-he's people, had left unsatiated lust for revenge. Battles had been fought, and at Paramatfa Ruatara and Hongi had told <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> of the quarrel. (<name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> ascertained also that Ti-pa-he had no hand in the ‘Boyd’ massacre.) These quarrels <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> set his heart upon terminating. But how was he, the guest of Hongi, to approach Hongi's enemies; and how was he, the countryman of Ti-pa-he's assailants, to approach the kindred or friends of Ti-pa-he's decimated tribe? He whose life was marked as “the first to be taken”in the Irish rebellion in 1804 in New South Wales, who had carried it in his hand for years before that period, was
              <pb xml:id="n102" n="102"/>
              deterred by no personal apprehensions now. With Mr. Nicholas he passed over from the camp of Hongi to that of the Whangaroans and was cordially received. “We sat down amongst them and the chiefs surrounded us.”</p>
        <p>There was amongst the Whangaroans a chief who had sailed in an English ship. He interpreted. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> explained the object of the mission, and dwelt on the blessings of peace. The tribe retired to rest by degrees, <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> and Nicholas being directed by the interpreting chief to remain near him.</p>
        <p>“The night was clear, the stars shone bright, and the sea in our front was smooth. Around us were innumerable spears stuck upright in the ground, and groups of natives lying in all directions, like a flock of sheep upon the grass, as there were neither tents nor huts to cover them. I viewed our present situation with sensations and feelings that I cannot express, surrounded by cannibals who had massacred and devoured our countrymen. I wondered much at the mysteries of Providence, and ho these things could be. Never did I behold the blessed advantage of civilization in a more grateful light than now.”</p>
        <p>In the morning <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> invited the chiefs on board the ‘Active.’ The boat arrived, and Ruatara also. “At first I entertained doubts whether the chiefs would trust themselves with us or not, on account of the ‘Boyd,’ lest we should detain them when we had them in our power; but they showed no signs of fear, and went on board with apparent confidence.”</p>
        <p>After breakfast the chiefs sat in the cabin to receive presents which <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> distributed, Ruatara handing to him axes, billhooks, prints, &amp;c. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> introduced the missionaries. Mr. Kendall was to teach the children; Mr. Hall to build houses, boats, &amp;c.; Mr. King to make fishing-lines; Mr. Hanson to command the ‘Active,’ which would procure supplies as required. And then came a request that the contending tribes would be reconciled. “Ruatara, Hongi, and Koro Koro shook hands with the chiefs of Whangaroa and saluted each other as a token of reconciliation by joining their noses together. I was much gratified to see these men at amity once more.”</p>
        <p>The chiefs promised in future to protect the missionaries and European traders. The horses and cattle excited the wonder of the natives, and one of the chiefs in turn excited
              <pb xml:id="n103" n="103"/>
              that of <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>. On Saturday Ruatara enclosed half an acre of ground; placed in it a pulpit and a reading-desk (which were covered with black cloth), fixed seats (for the Europeans), made (like the pulpit) of portions of old canoes; erected a flagstaff on the highest hill in the village; and in the evening informed <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> that everything was ready for Divine Service on the following day.</p>
        <p>On that memorable Sunday, 25th December, 1814, the English flag was hoisted, to <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>'s intense gratification.</p>
        <p>“About ten o'clock we prepared to go ashore, to publish for the first time the glad tidings of the gospel. I was under no apprehension for the safety of the vessel, and therefore ordered all on board to go on shore to attend Divine Service, except the master and one man. When we landed, we found Koro Koro, Ruatara, and Hongi dressed in regimentals which Governor Macquarie had given them, with their men drawn up, ready to be marched into the enclosure to attend Divine Service. They had their swords by their sides and switches in their hands. We entered the enclosure, and were placed on the seats on each side of the pulpit. Koro Koro marched his men and placed them on my right hand in the rear of the Europeans, and Ruatara placed his men on the left. The inhabitants of the town, with the women and children, and a number of other chiefs, formed a circle round the whole. A very solemn silence prevailed— the sight was truly impressive. I rose up and began the service by singing the Old Hundreth Psalm, and felt my very soul melt within me when I viewed my congregation, and considered the state they were in. After reading the service,—during which the natives stood up and sat down at the signals given by Koro Koro's switch, which was regulated by the movements of the Europeans,—it being Christmas Day, I preached from the 2nd chapter of St. Luke's Gospel, ver. 10: ‘Behold, I bring you glad tidings of great joy,’ &amp;c. The natives told Ruatara that they could not understand what I meant. He replied that they were not to mind that now, for they would understand by-and-by; and that he would explain my meaning as far as he could. When I had done preaching he informed them what I had been talking about… . In this manner the gospel has been introduced into New Zealand; and I fervently pray
              <pb xml:id="n104" n="104"/>
              that the glory of it may never depart from its inhabitants till time shall be no more.”</p>
        <p>Ruatara was as proud as <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> was pleased, at this formal reception of his countrymen into the Christian fold.</p>
        <p>A coasting voyage was undertaken. Twenty-eight armed New Zealanders went in the ‘Active,’ manned by only seven Europeans. Mr. Nicholas wrote: “I do not believe that a similar instance can be shown of such unlimited confidence placed in a race of savages known to be cannibals. We are wholly in their power, and what is there to hinder them from abusing it? Next to the over-ruling providence of God, there is nothing but the character of the ship, which seems to have something almost sacred in their eyes, and the influence of Mr. Marsden's name, which acts as a talisman amongst them. They feel convinced that he is sacrificing his own ease and comfort to promote their welfare.”</p>
        <p>One thing <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> would not do for them. He would supply them with no weapons for war. The smith was forbidden to repair them. Axes, hoes, or agricultural implements he was to make and mend, but implements of war he was on no account to touch. Theft and lying were denounced as deadly, and Ruatara gave manly aid in discouraging them.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>'s leave of absence was short, and in February, 1815, he sailed to Sydney, having first bought with twelve axes from “Anodee O Gunna, king of Rangheehoo,”about two hundred acres of land for the Church Missionary Society. The land was in “the district of Hoohee, bounded on the south side by the Bay of Lippoona and the town of Rangheehoo, on the north by a creek of fresh water, and on the west by a public road into the interior.”Mr. Nicholas and Mr. Kendall signed their names to the deed, which made the land “free from all taxes, charges, impositions, and contributions whatsoever for ever.”The “amoco,”or tattooing in the face of Gunna, was drawn by Hongi in the deed, and Gunna placed his mark by it. The sagacious <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> had taken with him a form of conveyance prepared by lawyers in Sydney.</p>
        <p>Thus was New Zealand first drawn within the vortex of wholesome Western influence. Well would it have been if all Marsden's countrymen had been imbued with his spirit!</p>
        <pb xml:id="n105" n="105"/>
        <p>This narrative cannot embrace the minute details of later occurrences. But Marsden's singular encounter with Ruatara; his daring confidence at Whangaroa; the scene, worthy of a national picture, of the celebration of Divine Service under the guidance of the chiefs; and the rapidity with which Marsden's mission of peace was accomplished, throw a singular air of romance about this portion of New Zealand story.</p>
        <p>Marsden's safe return with his companions to Sydney was unexpected, and Macquarie congratulated them upon it. The little colony at Rangheehoo (or Rangihoua) numbered twenty-five Europeans.</p>
        <p>Ruatara died soon after the ‘Active’ sailed. He had said with triumph to <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>: “I have now introduced the cultivation of wheat into New Zealand. New Zealand will become a great country. In two years more I shall be able to export wheat to Port Jackson, in exchange for hoes, axes, spades, tea and sugar.”Maori honours were paid to Ruatara. Hongi wept like a child. Rahu, the widow, violently took away her own life in order to rejoin her husband in the land of spirits. The priests had surrounded him during his illness. Anxious to introduce Christianity among his countrymen, Ruatara had not been formally received into the Christian Church.</p>
        <p>The English Government, stimulated by reports from Governor Macquarie, and the representations made by the missionaries and their friends, took occasion to pass an Act (57 Geo. III. cap. 53; 27 June, 1817), for the more effectual punishment of murders and manslaughters not committed within His Majesty's dominions.</p>
        <p>The preamble declared that murders at Honduras, “and like offences committed… as well on the high seas as on land, in the islands of New Zealand and Otah eite, and in other places . . not within His Majesty's dominions, by the masters and crews of British ships and other persons,”necessitated the enactment. It was provided that all such crimes “committed, or that shall be committed, in the said islands of New Zealand and Otaheite… not within His Majesty's dominions… shall and may be tried, adjudged, and punished in any of His Majesty's islands, plantations, colonies, by virtue of the King's Commission…
              <pb xml:id="n106" n="106"/>
              in the same manner as if such offences had been committed on the high seas.”<note xml:id="fn1-106" n="1"><p>This Act was afterwards supplemented by Acts to provide for “the better administration of justice in New South Wales,”&amp;c. Section iii. of 4 Geo. IV. cap. 96, gave power to the Supreme Courts of New South Wales and Van Diemen's Land to inquire, hear, and determine all treasons… piracies, felonies, murders on the sea or in the islands of New Zealand, Otaheite, or any other place “in the Indian or Pacific Oceans, and not subject to His Majesty,”and to punish the criminals, “any law, statute, or usage to the contrary notwithstanding.”Section iv. of 9 Geo. IV. cap. 83 (25th July, 1828), made similar provisions.</p></note></p>
        <p>The death of Ruatara did not abate Marsden's zeal. He sent two New Zealand youths, “not to be idle,”but to aid in preparing a vocabulary. If they could not be useful in that way he asked that they might be “put into a rope-walk and be kept to close labour while they remain in England.”They returned safely, and accompanied <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> to their native land in 1819.</p>
        <p>It is needless to narrate his proceedings in detail. They were like his past doings. He commanded the respect and enjoyed the affection of all.</p>
        <p>His congregation assembled on the beach, there being “no place sufficiently spacious to hold the people.”He saw one of the New Zealanders to whom Governor King had been kind, and who now spoke gratefully of King.</p>
        <p>Hongi was still ferocious to his enemies and faithful to his friends. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> was able to dissuade him from a warlike expedition when the warriors were gathered together, and the war-canoes ready. But Hongi bided his time. He revolted against Marsden's prohibition of fire-arms, and devised subtle schemes to defeat it.</p>
        <p>In 1820 <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> went again to New Zealand in H.M.S. ‘Dromedary,’ though leave was reluctantly given to him.</p>
        <p>The natives had determined to do no work, and exchange no article, except for muskets and powder.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> addressed the settlers, the missionaries, and the natives, in turn. To the Church Missionary Society he wrote:</p>
        <p>“I think it much more to the honour of religion and the good of New Zealand, even to give up the mission for the present than to trade with the natives on these terms.”</p>
        <p>But no dissuasion could restrain Hongi's thirst for guns.
              <pb xml:id="n107" n="107"/>
              While <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> was in New Zealand in 1820, Hongi sailed for England, determined upon doing, by the worst means, the worst.</p>
        <p>The small body of settlers collected at the Bay of Islands received casual accessions of a more or less equivocal nature, and Kororarika through their means was soon to obtain unenviable notoriety, as the gathering-ground of the reckless, the debauched, and the murderous.</p>
        <p>It was bootless for <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> to protest against the callousness with which the ruffians amongst them supplied fire-arms to the Maoris. An early instance of the efficacy of fire-arms in Maori hands, which occurred at Tauranga, was more potent with Hongi than any eloquence.</p>
        <p>Temorenga, a Ngapuhi chief, to avenge the death of a niece (who after being carried away by a Sydney vessel had been landed at Mercury Bay, treated as a slave, and finally killed and eaten by Te Waru, a Tauranga chief), went with many men in war-canoes to Tauranga about 1818. He had thirty-five muskets. Te Waru had none. Hundreds of the Tauranga men were slain. The great pah at Maunganui was taken. In a second battle two hundred and sixty men were made prisoners. The astonished Te Waru fled to the woods. One day Te Whareumu, a Ngapuhi chief, was pounced upon not far from Temorenga's camp. “Who are you?”said the assailant. The prisoner equivocated. “I must know your name. I will not kill you. I am Te Waru, and I wish for peace.”Te Whareumu gave his name. Finding the importance of his captive, Te Waru gave him a mat and said: “Lead me to Temorenga.”Temorenga's people would have slain Te Waru on the spot, but Whareumu motioned them away and told the story of his own capture by the self-risking chief. Peace was made. Te Waru declared he could not have conceived that muskets would prove so deadly. He asked for his wife and children, and Temorenga released them. He sorely lamented his slain father. Temorenga gave him a musket to console him; and he departed. Three days the victors remained to feast upon the slain, and then took away their prisoners and a fleet of captured canoes.</p>
        <p>Hongi saw his way to bad eminence. He would better the example of Temorenga. “There is but one king in England,”he said, “and there shall be but one in New Zealand.”</p>
        <pb xml:id="n108" n="108"/>
        <p>He had been in <name key="name-008850" type="place">Sydney</name>. He resolved to go to England. He went there with another chief Waikato, in company with the lay-missionary Kendall, in 1820; leaving <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> in New Zealand in the ship ‘Dromedary,’ labouring for the peace of the Maoris. The services of Hongi and his companion were availed of by Professor Lee and Mr. Kendall in the arrangement of a Maori vocabulary and grammar at Cambridge.</p>
        <p>Kendall had previously compiled and <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> had caused to be printed in Sydney an elementary Grammar, which formed the basis of Professor Lee's new Grammar and Vocabulary. This was subsequently revised and largely amended by labours of missionaries in New Zealand, and it may be well to record some of their names here. Mr. Shepherd in 1824 translated the Gospel of St. John. The Rev. William Williams, an Oxford graduate (afterwards Bishop of Waiapu), in 1826 had translated some portion of the book of Genesis.</p>
        <p>In 1832 the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209706">W. Yate</name> went to Sydney to superintend editions of two Gospels, the Acts of the Apostles, Epistles, and part of the Book of Common Prayer.</p>
        <p>In 1833 William Williams translated the Gospel of St. Luke.</p>
        <p>In 1834 the Church Mission Society sent a printing-press to New Zealand, under charge of Mr. <name type="person" key="name-207684">W. Colenso</name>, destined to be celebrated for knowledge of Maori lore.</p>
        <p>In 1835 the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-208703">Robert Maunsell</name> carried his zeal and devotion to the islands, and his ripe scholarship was of infinite advantage; as was the example he set as a noble Christian in every hour of trial.</p>
        <p>In 1844 <name type="person" key="name-209212">Bishop Selwyn</name> procured the appointment of William Williams, Maunsell,<note xml:id="fn1-108" n="1"><p>In 1843, Mr. Maunsell's house was burnt, and his MS. Dictionary, Translations, and Notes were lost. Nothing daunted, before his hands were healed from scorches he was at work again, and efforts of friends supplied him with books to replace his library.</p></note> and Puckey, to revise the Maori Prayer Book. In the same year William Williams published the first edition of a Maori Dictionary.</p>
        <p>Two Wesleyan missionaries, Messrs. Hobbs and Buddle, assisted in a revision. In 1847 William Williams, his son Leonard Williams, and Maunsell, with the aid of Hobbs, Reid,
              <pb xml:id="n109" n="109"/>
              and Whiteley, Wesleyans, still further revised the translation of the Old Testament.</p>
        <p>In 1867 William Williams, his son Leonard, and Maunsell, again revised the New Testament. Mrs. Colenso, an excellent Maori scholar (a daughter of Mr. Fairburn, missionary catechist), prepared the last revision by writing the corrections on a printed copy, and the final work, promulgated under the sanction of <name type="person" key="name-209212">Bishop Selwyn</name>, justified its claim to be called, in the words applied to an earlier edition by Dr. Broughton, the Bishop of Australia—“a monument of well-directed piety.”</p>
        <p>Although Hongi in 1820 condescended to assist Professor Lee, his own affections were riveted to muntions of war. The soldiers, the arms in the Tower of London, were ever in his mind. The king presented him with a suit of armour. Loaded with presents he returned to Sydney; and there converted his treasures into weapons of war, with which to destroy his countrymen and demoralize himself. He saw <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> at Paramatta. Four chiefs from the Thames district were there desirous to go to England and do as Hongi had done. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> tried to dissuade them. Hongi concurred with <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>, and told them that the English climate had injured his own health. Tidings reached him while yet he was Marsden's guest that his son-in-law had fallen in battle at the Thames.</p>
        <p>He said to Hinaki, one of his fellow-guests at Marsden's table, “Hasten home, and prepare for war. I shall soon attack you.”He sold in Sydney all ordinary presents and gathered together about three hundred stand of fire-arms. With a great fleet of war-canoes he descended upon the gulf of <name type="person" key="name-110561">Hauraki</name>. Hinaki had taken warning, and the Ngatimaru were in force in their pah Tωtără near the mouth of the Thames. The works were so extensive that even Hongi's impatience condescended to resort to guile. Barter was put forward as the object of the Ngapuhi, and many of them were received in Tωtără. An old chief, thus hospitably entertained, struck with compunction, or prompted by Maori chivalry, lingered behind his fellows and said “Kia tupato”— be cautious. His warning was vain. In the night Tωtără was surprised and a thousand Ngatimaru were destroyed.</p>
        <p>Hongi's dreams were realized. None could stand before him.
              <pb xml:id="n110" n="110"/>
              The unhappy Ngatimaru, scattered before his guns, had to meet on the sources of their rivers the savage Te Waharoa. Many were killed and eaten, but hundreds were made captives. The refugees will be encountered hereafter at Horotiu, the Waikato river; where their fortress Haowhenua was to become notable.</p>
        <p>When Hongi's conquering canoes returned the missionaries were witnesses of the slaughter of several of the captives by the widows of Ngapuhi chiefs who had been killed by the Ngatimaru. They retreated horror-struck, but were afterwards told that the savage Hongi himself slew five victims with his own hand. The brave Hinaki was amongst those who were eaten. More slaughters occurred before Hongi fitted out in 1822 another expedition. It was asserted that some Waikato people had been in alliance with the Ngatimaru, and Hongi went to punis them. He sailed into the Tamaki;<note xml:id="fn1-110" n="1"><p>The narrative in the text is compiled from various statements, in ‘<name key="name-134439" type="work">The Story of Te Waharoa</name>,’ by <name type="person" key="name-209668">J. A. Wilson</name>; in Mr. Taylor's various works; in a Judgment of the Native Lands Court in the Orākei case, and other books, as well as from conversation with Maori chiefs. I have endeavoured to embody the facts upon which all the statements agree. There are discrepancies as to many dates or in various versions. Tribal disputes as to land-titles caused the creation of a Commission in 1881, which investigated some of the facts; <hi rend="i">vide</hi> N. Z. P. P., 1861. G. 2 A.</p></note> and, where the suburb of Panmure now stands, carried by assault two notable pahs, Mauinaina and Makoia, which had been built not far from a vast Maori fort of olden time, which stood upon Mount Wellington in the eighteenth century in the days of Nga Iwi or “the Tribes.”</p>
        <p>Again the deadly fire-arms destroyed the owners of wooden weapons; and again the cannibal conquerors glutted themselves on the bodies of the slain Ngatipaoa.</p>
        <p>But Hongi thirsted for more sweeping vengeance. He drew his war canoes across the isthmus at Otahuhu, crossed the Manŭkau harbour, and again hauled his canoes overland to the Waiaroa, which he descended,—straightening the channel where its curves where too sharp to allow his canoes to pass. Reaching the Waikato river the fleet moved up the stream. The Waikato tribes, aghast at the ruin of their Northern neighbours, had mustered in a great pah at Matakitaki (look-out, or place
              <pb xml:id="n111" n="111"/>
              for watching), situate between the Maungapiko and the Waipa rivers, below the existing town Alexandra.</p>
        <p>On a narrow neck of land, with precipitous banks on each side, under which the rivers ran, the pah was raised. A deep ditch and an enormous bank formed the inland barrier, and ran from the top of one river-bank to the other. Two other banks and ditches within the pah crossed the neck of land; and, where the high land terminated suddenly, leaving a low tongue between the angle of the meeting rivers, the final fortification was made steep as a cliff, at the foot of which was a deep ditch, on the outer side of which was a large glacis sloping downwards to the low tongue of land between the converging rivers. The Maori palisades were of vast strength. The portion of the pah nearest the river junction was held by the men of Waikato.<note xml:id="fn1-111" n="1"><p>The name of this pah had been Taurakohea originally. The inland part was called Mangapiko. The whole was spoken of as Matakitaki Some confusion has been caused by reference to the different names.</p></note> The inland division, several hundred yards wide and about as long, was held by the allied tribes which had fled for shelter to the stronghold. Some of them had perhaps seen the effects of fire-arms at Tωtără and at Mauinaina.</p>
        <p>Hongi landed at the point of low land. The Waikato warriors dashed forward to dispute his landing. Long afterwards they told how one daring warrior slew four of the Ngapuhi before he was shot. But valour was vain. Two hundred muskets mowed down the Waikati, and the terrified survivors fled. Their steep glacis, ditch, and earth cliff, impeded their escape. Their narrow gateway was choked by the fliers. They were shot and slaughtered like sheep. They clambered round the bank in hopeless confusion. A panic seized the inmates of the pah. The inland gateway for egress was too narrow for the crowd of men, women, and children. They rolled in heaps into the deep ditch, and were suffocated before the Ngapuhi men arrived to deal death to the strugglers.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name> himself, the future Maori king, was rescued by a friendly hand which dragged him from the floundering mass in the ditch. A remnant of the fliers turned upon the pursuers and drove them back nearly a quarter of a mile across
              <pb xml:id="n112" n="112"/>
              the level ground to the pah, but were again met by the fatal fire-arms, and fled to rally no more, nor even to pause until they reached Hangatiki, many miles away.</p>
        <p>More than a thousand had been killed. Hongi revelled in his ferocity, and boasted that he had slaughtered fifteen hundred fellow-creatures at Matakitaki.</p>
        <p>The dispersion of the tribes from the Thames to the Waipa seemed complete. Men, women, and children, enslaved by hundreds, were carried to the Bay of Islands. The missionaries thought all their past efforts had been annihilated by Hongi's fell designs. It is one proof of the sagacity of Rauparaha that at this period he had though with difficulty, persuaded his tribe to abandon their homes at Kawhia and seek other lands, under his guidance, at the south.</p>
        <p>But Hongi was still unsatiated. In 1823 he took his warcanoes down the east coast and sacked the Arawa stronghold at <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name>. Ascending a stream as far as the depth of water permitted, he dragged his canoes along a road which he made to Lake Rotoiti. The lake tribes were gathered in their pah on the island of Mokoia in Lake Rotorua. Their canoes were all carefully kept at the island, and they had laughed to scorn the idea that Hongi could assail them. Bringing canoes from the coast to their stronghold had seemed impossible. But the fleet entered Rotorua from Rotoiti, and made straight for Mokoia.</p>
        <p>The pah was on a plateau overlooking the lake, on the south side of the hill which forms the island. Higher ground in the centre of the island overlooked it. The Arawa rushed to the water's edge to confront the enemy with spears and stones. They fell in heaps before the Ngapuhi fire-arms. Some fled over the spur of the hill to the pah. The pursuing Hongi, from the height above the pah, poured a murderous fire on the defenders. The pah was quickly stormed, and again a thousand Maoris were slaughtered by their countrymen. The miserable survivors escaped in canoes. This was the last of Hongi's great successes, but he never ceased to war upon the weak or the strong.</p>
        <p>Another war-party of Ngapuhi, led by Tareha, besieged Waharoa at Matamata; but that wily chief, having stores of food, kept within his fort, until, when the Ngapuhi became
              <pb xml:id="n113" n="113"/>
              over-confident, he dashed upon them, slew several in close combat, and crucified several prisoners on the posts of his pah beneath the grinning heads which disfigured rather than adorned the posts. Then he sent a challenge to the gigantic Tareha:—“I hear you fight with the long-handled tomahawk. So do I. Meet me.”But Tareha and his men withdrew.</p>
        <p>The dragon's teeth of civilization had been sown, and the Maoris had reaped the consequences. Ere long the fiery and astute Waharoa was known to be plotting to drive the weakened Ngatimaru from their settlements on the upper part of the Thames valley. The land seemed given up to slaughter. Rauparaha had escaped the evil at Kawhia but he had carried it southwards. From Cook's Strait to Waitemata there was wailing and gnashing of teeth.</p>
        <p>The missionaries were almost in despair. Their previous labours had not produced much apparent effect, and it seemed that all their efforts had been neutralized. If <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> could have prevailed upon the Government to prevent rather than assist Hongi's baleful plans the result might have been otherwise. But with the guns obtained in England, and under the eyes of Governor Macquarie in Sydney, he had stalked through the land, and did not conceal his contempt for the persuaders of peace. But <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> was as militant for good as Hongi was for evil.</p>
        <p>In 1823 he took another Christian soldier into the field. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>, born in 1792, had entered the navy in 1806. Serving gallantly at Copenhagen and elsewhere (being on board of the ‘Endymion’ when she captured the ‘President’), he had retired on half-pay. A relative, the Rev. E. G. Marsh, was an active member of the Church Missionary Society. In 1819 Williams was preparing himself for mission work in New Zealand. In 1822 he was ordained, and when the deeds of Hongi struck the Society with horror, a change of field was offered to him, but he persevered in his plans. In 1823, with his wife and three children, he was at Marsden's home, assisting in parochial work. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> had not lost courage, for Williams wrote to Marsh, “He is in great spirits at present about the mission.”Two Maori chiefs assisted Williams, at Paramatta, in learning their language.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n114" n="114"/>
        <p>In August, 1823, <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> landed at the Bay of Islands with his new friend, who, like himself, knew the dangers of the task before them, but had courage for them all. Paihia, on the opposite shore to Kororarika, was chosen as the scene of Williams' labours. Whether from old association or from compunction, the powerful Hongi still condescended to patronize the missionaries, although he never professed Christianity. His reputation was a partial protection for them from meaner people.</p>
        <p>When Williams arrived the war-party of 1823 was absent on the east coast. Not long afterwards peace was made between the Waikato and Ngapuhi tribes. Te Kati and other chiefs visited the ferocious Hongi at the Bay of Islands. A chief woman of the Ngapuhi was given in marriage to Te Kati, who was brother of <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name>, and Rewa and sixty Ngapuhi chiefs accompanied the bride, Matire Toha, to her new home. There they tarried two years amongst those whom they had so murderously treated at Matakitaki, and they formally restored them to their lands to which Hongi's conquests had acquired presumptive titles for the Ngapuhi.</p>
        <p>The reconciliation of the great tribes of Waikato and of the Bay of Islands removed one stumbling-block from the path of the missionaries, who then dwelt at the Bay of Islands, and relieved the isthmus of Auckland from some of the horrors which had converted a pleasant land into a waste, where, in the language of a Maori witness (Warena Hengia, in 1869), “all the men were wandering about the face of the earth.”“All that men then thought of”(said Hori Tauroa) “was to save their lives and to get guns.”The procurement of guns was the one thing in which the missionaries would not assist. But without stern efforts on the part of the British Government no check could be imposed. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> and his friends did what they could. They offended many chiefs by resolute resistance to the importation of fire-arms. But hoes, spades, and axes he distributed largely. “They”(he said) “are silent but sure missionaries.… The natives have made considerable advances in civilization.”One missionary had lent himself to the introduction of fire-arms. He was dismissed, and <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> had to argue much before he could convince the chiefs that the
              <pb xml:id="n115" n="115"/>
              dismissal was just, and that no missionary could be allowed to sell muskets and powder. They admitted at last that if the man had disobeyed positive orders he was rightly discharged.</p>
        <p>It was perhaps fortunate that the wreck of Marsden's vessel detained him two months at the Bay of Islands, and enabled him to acquire “great confidence”in <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>, and commend him successfully to the Maoris.</p>
        <p>Mrs. Williams required heroic virtues for her post as wife of a missionary. She gratefully saw the loving estimation in which <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> was held. When Marsden's vessel struck as he was sailing away the chiefs prevented plunder. All property was saved from the wreck. When Mrs. Williams landed at Paihia the natives crowded round to shake hands, exclaiming with glee, “The wife (Te Wahine): Tena ra ko koe, Homai mai te ringaringa,—How do you do? give me your hand.”The bold apostle and his wife soon found themselves “comfortable, nay, never more happy”than in their noble task.</p>
        <p>Occasional outbreaks marred their peace. It was Maori law that if a man were hurt, or lost anything, he might make reprisals against any of the tribe of him who robbed or injured in the first instance. A rude chief determined to take something by force, leaped the fence of the mission-house, and, with all the savageness of his race, demanded payment for an injury done to his foot against the fence. For more than two days he indulged in frantic exhibitions, threatening to burn the house. He was quiet while the family were at prayers. Mrs. Wiliiams sent him some tea in the morning, and “hoped it might prove a quieting draught, but before long he was again prancing about in the yard with others, hideous figures armed with spears and hatchets, and some few with muskets.”</p>
        <p>Notwithstanding these freaks the worthy Christians (said the Bishop of Waiapu, W. Williams, the brother of Henry) “were able to lie down in peace every night, without fear of molestation, the windows not secured, and in a raupo (rush) hut, which would burn to the ground in less than ten minutes.”They trusted in God and were instant in prayer.</p>
        <p>The first-fruits which they had reason to believe had been yielded to their Master were shown by a chief, who had been <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>'s guest at Paramatta. Whatu had then heard but not
              <pb xml:id="n116" n="116"/>
              understood. Now he came with more willing mind, and there was hope that he was comforted by Christian faith.</p>
        <p>In 1824 Rangi, a chief from Bream Bay, went with his people to live near Paihia. He was an ally of Hongi, but retired from Bream Bay to avoid surprise in case the incensed natives of the Thames should plan a murderous revenge on Hongi's friends. He inclined seriously to hear the Gospel. He induced his followers to respect the Sunday. He became a true disciple, humble, yet hopeful. Before his death in 1825 he said: “I have prayed to God and to <name type="person" key="name-003351">Jesus Christ</name>, and my heart feels full of light.”He had been steady in his conduct for many months, and Mr. Williams baptized him. “This,”says the Bishop of Waiapu, “was the first Christian baptism, the earnest of a large harvest, which, in God's appointed time, was to be gathered in. Whatu and one or two others may have gone before, but now was Christ acknowledged in a more open manner.”</p>
        <p>Reflecting that angels rejoice over the repentant, <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> and his devoted assistants took comfort, and were cheered by Rangi's example, although the family of the chief did not seem inclined to follow it. Ten years of mission labour had been undergone before the first-fruits of the harvest gave cause for rejoicing. Hongi meantime pursued his deadly course, and perished by it.</p>
        <p>About 1825<note xml:id="fn1-116" n="1"><p>Some accounts place this battle in 1826, but if Rutherford escaped (as he said) in January, 1826, the battle must have been fought as early as 1825. He was not intelligent, and cannot, I think, be relied upon, though his narrative is interesting, and probably written in good faith.</p></note> or 1826, he fought a battle against the Ngatiwhatua and their allies, and an Englishman, who professed to have been amongst the latter, described it. The march of the Ngatiporou contingent from the East Cape shows the hatred entertained against Hongi for his southern raids. Rutherford, the sole survivor of the crew of the ‘Agnes,’ destroyed by the Maoris on the east coast in 1816, had been treated as a chief by the Ngatiporou, and accompanied his tribe with a war-party five hundred strong, inclusive of slaves. Many of the latter were sent home when the provisions they carried were consumed. The journey occupied five weeks. Eleven hundred Maoris
              <pb xml:id="n117" n="117"/>
              received Rutherford's friends at Kaipara. The food of the army was fern-root, cockles, and fish. On the opposite side of a wide river four hundred of the enemy waited for reinforcements. Heralds passed to and fro between the foes. One told Rutherford that a white man in Hongi's army wished to see him; and that the chiefs, who also desired to see him, would grant safe conduct and return. Rutherford's father-in-law, ‘Aimy,’ consented. The tattooed Englishman accepted his dangerous mission; and was saluted by the enemy chiefs in the usual manner by the rubbing of noses. The white man with Hongi's forces was also living with a Maori woman at Hokianga. He admitted that he had been a runaway from a sloop of war, and might have added that he had been formerly convicted of theft in Sydney. Rutherford saw a slave brought before Hongi, who smote him dead and devoured his heart upon the spot. Rutherford was told that the slave had stolen Hongi's armour, and was caught in the act of decamping with it to the enemy. Rutherford returned to his friends. “The two parties,”he said, “had altogether about two thousand muskets among them.”<note xml:id="fn1-117" n="1"><p>“They have at this time many thousand stand of arms among them, both in the Bay and at the river Thames.”Davis, missionary (‘Missionary Register,’ 1827).</p></note> Rutherford was not required to fight, but stood with a double-barrelled gun; his wife and two slave girls being seated at his feet. The commanders on each side stood forth and commenced the war-song. Both parties then danced the war-dance, singing, and brandishing their weapons in the air. Each array was formed in line two-deep, the women and children being about ten yards in the rear. Advancing, till they were about a hundred yards apart, each side fired a volley. The muskets were thrown behind for the women to collect; tomahawks and mĕrĕs were drawn, and with yelling war-song both sides rushed to close combat. The women and boys followed with “most shocking cries.”The enemy after a few minutes fled. One of them threw a short spear at Rutherford as he passed, and wounded him in the thigh. Rutherford's friends returned with nearly forty bodies of the enemy to be devoured. Hongi (who usually had five guns in battle, with four attendants to load them) had shot one of Rutherford's tribe, but the body was rescued. On
              <pb xml:id="n118" n="118"/>
              the other hand, a son of Hongi had been killed, and the head was taken back to the east coast as a trophy.</p>
        <p>Such was Rutherford's narrative, which is partially confirmed by other accounts. But whether the sequel was known to him or not, it was fatal to his friends. Hongi speedily avenged the temporary defeat of his forces, and drove the Ngatiwhatua and their remaining friends to Waikato.</p>
        <p>There are conflicting accounts of subsequent events, but it is said by the Ngapuhi, that Hongi with a small but daring band traversed Waikato in pursuit of the flying Ngatiwhatua, and finally wreaked his wrath by slaughtering the fugitives at a pah in the Waikato district, after warning the Ngatipaoa hosts of the Ngatiwhatua not to interfere between him and his prey. It is stated that in storming the pah Hongi was aided by Waharoa's tribe the Ngatihaua.</p>
        <p>This was the culmination of his successful ferocity. His countrymen, goaded by fear and revenge, imitated his example. When soon afterwards a Ngapuhi war-party led by <name key="name-101649" type="person">Pomare</name> invaded Waikato they found fire-arms arrayed against them. Not stupefied as at Matakitaki, but artful as their foes, the Waikato warriors surprised the invaders at Te Rore, and hardly a man returned to tell the tale. Hongi's brutal schemes recoiled upon himself. Fire-arms in other hands were destructive as in his. He fell eventually in domestic strife. Matuku, his nephew, intrigued with one of Hongi's wives, and on the fact becoming known shot himself.</p>
        <p>Hongi, to vent his spleen or satisfy his lust for blood, attacked his own friends at Whangaroa in January, 1827, and while pursuing was wounded by a bullet which pierced his lungs. His death was expected, and as he had been in his peculiar manner a patron of the missionaries, they might, by Maori usage, be pillaged by any of the tribe. Even his wound would justify such conduct. In effect a marauding band plundered and burnt, on the 9th January, 1827, the Wesleyan Mission station at Whangaroa. The Maori servants had fled beforehand. No life was taken, but the missionaries and their families went forth terrified and destitute to seek Kerikeri, the Church of England station twenty miles distant.</p>
        <p>At that station, and at Paihia, another trouble was at the
              <pb xml:id="n119" n="119"/>
              moment rife. A brig, the ‘Wellington,’ carrying convicts to Norfolk Island, had been seized by the prisoners and taken to the Bay of Islands on the 5th January.<note xml:id="fn1-119" n="1"><p>Recently, 1880, under the title ‘Scenes from the Life of John Marmon’ —an erroneous version of the capture of the Wellington, as of many other events, has been published.</p></note> On Sunday, the 7th, while a gale prevented egress from the harbour, two whaling captains of the ‘Harriet’ and the ‘Sisters,’ fired upon the ‘Wellington.’ The convicts capitulated on condition of being allowed to land. As they landed the Maoris captured them. “Tapsell,”a Pakeha-Maori, was then chief mate of the ‘Sisters.’ The Maoris guarded the convicts at Kororarika, but they were a source of terror to the missionaries when on the 10th they heard of the destruction of the Wesleyan Mission station at Whangaroa. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> and Mr. Davis nevertheless started with sixteen Maoris to the relief of the homeless Wesleyans. William Williams and Mr. Fairburn mounted guard at Paihia. Apprehensive of a plundering party the Maori domestics had fled from the missionaries at Kerikeri. On the 11th <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> took the houseless wanderers to his wife's care at Paihia. The ‘Sisters’ after a few days sailed to Sydney, with most of the run-away convicts, and with the Wesleyans. The Maoris demanded and obtained a musket and gunpowder for securing each convict.</p>
        <p>Mrs. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> wrote in her Diary on the 19th January: “All the tribes are rising there (at the north); some to avenge Hongi's supposed death; some to oppose his avengers.”</p>
        <p>Hongi's wound embittered his wrath. He captured a pah, and ordered indiscriminate slaughter of man, woman, and child. Only slaves were to be spared. He sent for William Williams, who found him encamped in a pah he had captured. He was dejected only lest his wound should incapacitate him for further conquests. He was courteous to Williams, and a few weeks afterwards visited Paihia with a hope to benefit his health. Returning to Whangaroa while he brooded over future wars as ‘utu,’ or satisfaction for his wound, he died on the 6th March, 1828, exhorting his followers to be bold in resisting any force, however great.</p>
        <p>He was asked, by an attending savage, “who should be killed
              <pb xml:id="n120" n="120"/>
              in satisfaction for his death,”but answered that the only ‘utu’<note xml:id="fn1-120" n="1"><p>“Utu”was a comprehensive word. It might mean a return, a payment, a ransom, satisfaction for injury, a compensation: and was so closely allied to “utu”or revenge, that the satisfaction for injury was almost synonymous with the hatred which demanded it.</p></note> he required was bravery of his tribe in war. He breathed his last breath as he uttered “Kia toa. Kia toa.”(Be courageous. Be courageous.)</p>
        <p>Though he never professed Christianity, he sent his children to mission schools, and he would not permit the priests to perform the Maori incantations before his death. He commanded that no slaves should be sacrificed upon his grave; and he urged his followers to be kind to the missionaries, who were “doers of good.”</p>
        <p>Had he died soon after his wound it seemed almost certain that the Church of England Mission stations would have been destroyed like the Wesleyan, but Hongi's transfer of his residence from Kerikeri to Whangaroa contributed to a different result. Because his immediate connection with the missionaries had been for a time broken, it was by Maori custom less incumbent upon Maoris to rob his friends.</p>
        <p>Thus the Church of England Mission stations were saved, when the great Hongi died as he had lived—in blood. His deeds can best explain his character. Though he was of the class “conqueror”there is no reason to suppose that he was as corrupt as Julius Cæsar. He bribed no Curio, but he would have been proud to eat Pompey.</p>
        <p>On the other hand, he was no lawgiver. He sent his children to school because, like many Maoris, he valued mental training.</p>
        <p>To secure European tact, the New Zealanders had created a singular institution already alluded to in the first chapter. Many white men had taken up their abode amongst them. Masters of whaling vessels obtained Maori wives with facility, and sometimes abandoned them, without remorse, at a different part of New Zealand, or even on foreign shores. Some white men took Maori wives and cherished them as lovingly, and were loved in return as dearly, as if the partners had been of one race. Runaway sailors, desperadoes of every kind, were among the white clients of the Maori patron. Many a daring deed was
              <pb xml:id="n121" n="121"/>
              done by the foreigner. He was possessed moreover of the musket or fowling-piece, which while rare amongst the Maoris was a sign of power. The white vassal was called Pakeha Maori, and knew his Maori patron as his “Rangatira”or lord.</p>
        <p>Hongi's plans diminished the value of a common Pakeha as the possessor of fire-arms, but the white man of intelligence and education was valued as the channel for trade, and the purveyor of luxuries; the greatest of which was a gun. Not Hongi alone, but the wily Rauparaha at Cook's Straits accumulated ammunition and supplies.</p>
        <p>One craving passion ruled the Maori mind. Power to conquer, power to defend, could only be found in fire-arms. The quantity obtainable for a given amount of native products depended on the intelligence and honesty of the Pakeha friend.</p>
        <p>Many Europeans had been treated as slaves before Hongi's campaigns. Afterwards, the Pakeha Maoris increased twenty-fold. In 1840 there were said to be 150 of them. In that year the establishment of English settlements at Wellington, and in the north, palsied their importance, and their number rapidly dwindled away.</p>
        <p>One English witness saw on the Upper Wanganui river, a ‘Shakspeare’ and a ‘Classical Dictionary,’ which the Rangatira said had belonged to his deceased Pakeha Maori. The wit and wisdom which might belong to such a man were shown in the celebrated <name type="person" key="name-121371">F. E. Maning</name>, whose name has been already quoted in these pages, and will be found again.</p>
        <p>Shrewdness and honour induced respect for some of the Pakeha Maoris, but as a rule they exercised no wholesome influence, and rather injured than promoted the aims of <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> to humanize the war-loving Maori. One, whose life was prolonged until 1880, was so firmly believed to have partaken in feasts on human flesh that for years he was called by an appropriate name.<note xml:id="fn1-121" n="1"><p>“Cannibal Jack.”Born of convict blood he was himself a criminal. His ‘Reminiscences’ were published in 1880 as those of “John Marmon.”</p></note></p>
        <p>There was one of them who had no choice when he was adopted.</p>
        <p>John Rutherford, an Englishman, after various marine adventures, shipped on board the ‘Agnes,’ an American brig,
              <pb xml:id="n122" n="122"/>
              trading for pearls and tortoise-shell, and carrying six guns. Intending to touch at the Bay of Islands, the master, one Coffin, was driven to the southward, and anchored at Tokomaru in March, 1816. The Maoris offered mats for sale and carried water and pigs to the ship. Rutherford says that they began to pilfer lead from the ship's stern, and drew nails out of the boats. Coffin, suspecting danger, made arrangements to leave, but the Maoris anticipated him, murdered him, the mate, and the <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, and bound the twelve others who formed the crew. The cable was cut, and the ‘Agnes’ drifted on shore, and was burnt.</p>
        <p>On the following day six more white men were killed and eaten, after being cooked in Maori ovens before the eyes of Rutherford and the survivors. Atrocious as were these deeds, the surprise in England was qualified by the fact that, within a few years, at least a hundred Maoris were murdered by Europeans at the Bay of Islands.<note xml:id="fn1-122" n="1"><p>‘Proceedings of Church Missionary Society,’ vol. v., p. 465.</p></note></p>
        <p>Loaded with plunder the natives took Rutherford and his remaining comrades to the interior. The captives were stripped and held on the ground for four hours while they were tattooed. Nearly the whole of Rutherford's face, the lower part of his arms, his breast, and part of his body, were deeply scarred and coloured with dark pigment. For three days the victims were in a state of “tapu,”and not allowed to touch food with their hands, but were fed by women who treated them kindly.</p>
        <p>The six tattooed captives were gradually dispersed in the possession of different sections of the tribe. Rutherford and another were left with the chief Aimy. They acquired the use of the language, and went out fishing and shooting. Their lives appeared safe. One of them lent his knife to a slave to cut rushes for repairing a house. He afterwards peeled potatoes with it, and gave some of them when cooked to an old woman (the mother of the chief Aimy), who was ill, and who ate them in the presence of the Maori doctor. She died on the following morning, and funeral obsequies showed that she was a notable person. On the third day some hundreds of the assembly cut themselves and wept, and the ordinary occupants of the village, including the white men, sat down to feast upon provisions brought by the numerous visitors. On the fourth morning only
              <pb xml:id="n123" n="123"/>
              the men appeared, formed in a circle round the body which was in state, in a sitting posture.</p>
        <p>The old woman's doctor strode up and down within the circle and explained the course of her illness to the questioning chiefs. Rutherford and his companion understood the dialogue. The doctor retired, and a chief of importance, adorned with the feathers of the “huia,”and striding up and down in the circle, declared that in his opinion the woman's death was caused by eating potatoes peeled by a white man's knife after it was used for cutting rushes to repair a house. The man to whom the knife belonged ought therefore to be killed in honour of the old woman.</p>
        <p>The proposition was favourably accepted, and Rutherford went into the circle to argue against it; pleading that even if the act of his comrade was wrong, ignorance of their customs might excuse it. He besought Aimy to spare his friend, but Aimy sat motionless mourning for his mother, and while Rutherford was yet speaking the chief with the huia feathers smote the white man dead with a mĕrĕ. Aimy did not allow the man's body to be eaten, and Rutherford caused it to be buried.</p>
        <p>Some time afterwards Aimy, commending Rutherford's activity in shooting and fishing, proposed to make him a chief. Rutherford consented. His hair was cut in front with an oyster shell. Mats were presented to him, and a green-stone mĕrĕ. Having to choose wives he took Aimy's two daughters. In Rutherford's wanderings with the tribe he met an Englishman in like circumstances to his own, but not, like him, desirous to escape. In 1825 or 1826 he was with his tribe at Kaipara and saw Hongi's temporary defeat, as already described.</p>
        <p>He had not long returned to the east coast when signal fires announced that a vessel had arrived at Tokomaru. Preparations were made to capture her, and Rutherford was deputed to decoy her people. With the son of a chief and four slaves he went in chiefs attire in a canoe to the ship, not yet at anchor.</p>
        <p>The ship was American. Rutherford warned the captain of the plot. The chief's son was flogged upon a charge of stealing, and put back into the canoe, and Rutherford was carried away and landed at Tahiti.</p>
        <p>He worked there as a labourer for the British Consul, went
              <pb xml:id="n124" n="124"/>
              to Sydney in 1827, found his way to Rio Janeiro, and obtained a passage to England in the frigate ‘Blanche,’ in 1828. He gained money by exhibiting his tattooed body, and his adventures were published. His new life had no charms for him. He wished to return to Tahiti, and thought that if he could go to Tokomaru with “a blacksmith and plenty of iron,”his Maori friends would receive him gladly (on the supposition that he had been forcibly kidnapped when he escaped), and that he would be able to make much money by trade.<note xml:id="fn1-124" n="1"><p>A detailed account of Rutherford is to be found in ‘The New Zealanders,’ published in the Library of Entertaining Knowledge, in 1830.</p></note></p>
        <p>As a record of New Zealand after the introduction of firearms his personal observations deserve mention.</p>
        <p>Local differences in New South Wales had deprived <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> of active co-operation on the part of Governor Macquarie in evangelizing New Zealand. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> was one of those who successfully resisted the endeavour of the Governor to force emancipated convicts into society. They were found at Government House, but not at the private houses of the colonists.</p>
        <p>These differences somewhat marred missionary labours in New Zealand, where Macquarie exercised a quasi authority, and whither <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> could not go without leave. Sir T. Brisbane, who became Governor in 1821, sympathized with the chaplain. But it was difficult to ward off the importation of fire-arms amongst a race so greedy to obtain them.</p>
        <p>The influence which <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> had obtained, not only as evangelizer but as introducer of arts and promoter of agriculture, had waned under Hongi's baleful star. His own conduct had been impugned by the chiefs when a trading missionary had been dismissed. Nor could <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> resent inquiry into it.</p>
        <p>In spite of his ferocity Hongi himself submitted to decisions duly arrived at. He was amenable to Maori law like the meanest of his brethren. The Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> wrote (16th March, 1827): “If a chief be insulted he is visited by (taua muru) parties which strip his plantation or property of any kind. If he meet with an accident it is the same; so also when he dies. In these cases the whole tribe suffers. Hongi has several times been subject to this compliment within these two years. Once he was severely hurt by the falling of a tree;
              <pb xml:id="n125" n="125"/>
              they commenced the pillage immediately, and he was visited by parties from all the northern part of the island. He has been several times served in this way, owing to the death of his son and some of his wives,”&amp;c. The greater the plundering band the higher was the compliment to the victim of “muru,”and the more incumbent it was upon Hongi to maintain a Spartan demeanour under the infliction.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> had the good sense to make allowance for the faults of his disciples. Writing to England after he had left <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> at Paihia, he said that “agriculture had increased twenty-fold since the New Zealanders had got hoes;”that able missionaries were required; that the natives were “a wise and understanding people. Their study is human nature in all its bearings; they talk more of the heart of man than we do, and of the evil that is lodged there.… Cannibalism is interwoven through the whole of their religious system. They offer up human sacrifices as sin-offerings.… Their eating human flesh has its origin in superstition.… As for their wars, these will not be prevented until an object can be found that will employ their active minds.… Agriculture and commerce are the only means that promise to remedy their civil wars.… To bring this noble race of human beings to the knowledge of the only true God and <name type="person" key="name-003351">Jesus Christ</name> is an attempt worthy of the Christian world.”</p>
        <p>On one point only did <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> differ from <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> ever contended that civilization must pave the way for the conversion of the heathen. Williams urged that first of all “the seed of eternal life should be sown.”The labours of both were strenuous, and were not clogged by any theoretical differences.</p>
        <p>But war still raged, and when in 1827 the Wesleyan Mission premises at Whangaroa were destroyed and Marsden's own friends were in danger he hastened to them. The storm had passed away and he remained but a few days at the Bay of Islands. Soon afterwards he circulated translations of portions of the Bible into the Maori tongue; but much as he hoped for from the Sacred Word he was constrained to admit that the tide of events necessitated some European (therefore some English) interference.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n126" n="126"/>
        <p>Weakened by wars, the tribes, nevertheless, would not or could not unite under an Egbert. Hongi had failed in his subjugation schemes and was dead. It was surmised, though doubtless with exaggeration, that fire-arms and new diseases had, in twenty years, swept away one hundred thousand natives.</p>
        <p>Kororarika had become the gathering-ground of scoundrels of every dye. Beyond the control of law, their orgies were such as would defile the page of history.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> reluctantly came to the conclusion that even for the sake of the Maoris British authority ought to be asserted. A brief experiment was actually made, in 1825, to form an orderly settlement, by purchase of land at Hokianga and elsewhere in the North Island. Lord Durham (then Mr. Lambton) was one of the promoters; but the project wanted the vigour which <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name> was afterwards to infuse, and the scheme of 1825 was abortive.</p>
        <p>In 1826 some of the company's emigrants actually reached New Zealand, intending to take up lands on the Thames and at Hokianga. They did not remain long in the land. It was said that what they saw of a war-dance, and what they heard of cannibalism, cured them of their colonization scheme.</p>
        <p>The agent, one Captain Herd, professed to buy land on behalf of the company, and without doubt some Maoris were willing to sell and to adhere to their bargains. The titles, such as they were, were bought up by the more important New Zealand Company, formed in 1839, of which Lord Durham was called the Governor, and amongst the directors of which were other names included in the unprosperous company of 1825.</p>
        <p>One of the settlers who remained at Hokianga lived to a green old age.</p>
        <p>A singular attempt to form a colony, French or English, or to found a sovereignty in his own name, was made by one Baron de Thierry in 1822. The son of French parents, he had been partly educated in England. He had held a minor diplomatic appointment, and had been in an English regiment. He appeared to think that, if the English Government were slow to recognize him, he would cast off his English skin and become a Frenchman whom France was bound to support. He had seen Hongi and Waikato with Mr. Kendall at Cambridge in
              <pb xml:id="n127" n="127"/>
              1820. His soul was fired with ideas of sovereignty. He invited Kendall's co-operation.<note xml:id="fn1-127" n="1"><p>I have used in this sketch a MS. autograph, by De Thierry, with the necessary precaution where corroborating evidence is required.</p></note> He declared afterwards that Kendall promised to buy for him all the land from Auckland to the North Cape. But as Kendall had been many years in New Zealand, and knew something of Maori customs, it is impossible to believe De Thierry's statement.</p>
        <p>Kendall did something for him. He bought, through three chiefs, about 200 acres of land at Hokianga for a few axes. Waka Nene, and his brother Patuone, were among the contracting Maoris, and their version of the sale is more worthy of credence than De Thierry's.</p>
        <p>He bemoaned his hard fate in obtaining what he chose to call 40,000 acres for 36 axes, but recorded in his Diary a regret that his payment was so small.</p>
        <p>Kendall could only say, “I have done as well as I could for you.”The result was 200 acres, bought for less than 30 axes. But the purchaser determined to erect a sovereignty on such a foundation. He applied at once to Earl Bathurst for recognition. The Under-Secretary, Wilmot Horton, replied (Dec. 1823), that New Zealand was “not a possession of the Crown.”He applied to the French Government without success. He endeavoured to “assemble a colony”in London. He failed. He rushed to France to plead his rights in person. He found his countrymen offended because he had in the first instance applied to England.</p>
        <p>In 1826 he opened an office in London and received applications from intending colonists who might have been impressed by Falstaff.</p>
        <p>To add bitterness to failure, he saw what he called a “rival scheme,”Lord Durham's Company, send out their expedition under Herd. In due time he learned the failure of his rivals.</p>
        <p>He went to America, still thinking of his “Hokianga property,”but also revolving schemes for cutting the Isthmus of Panama, and colonizing on a scale which the world had never seen. He found sympathizers, but they were not monied men, or they would not devote their money to his objects. He roamed from city to city. He was at Guadaloupe in 1834, on
              <pb xml:id="n128" n="128"/>
              his way to Hokianga; and, going from Guadaloupe to Panama, at last found conveyance to Tahiti in 1835, and met a rebuff from Mr. Busby, British resident at New Zealand, who denied De Thierry's claims in a manner to be told hereafter.</p>
        <p>The failure of the English Company in 1826, and the frustration of De Thierry's early schemes, left the missionaries to fight the battle as they best might against the evil passions of the Maoris and the lawlessness of the abandoned Europeans.</p>
        <p>They did, after Hongi's death, prevail upon offended tribes to lower their weapons. A Bay of Islands chief had been shot in a quarrel. A Ngapuhi chief Whareumu went with an armed band to examine the case. There had been much discussion, and peace seemed assured, when excitable spirits brought on a battle. Whareumu was killed and his friends were driven off. Maori law demanded revenge for Whareumu's death. Maori armies were gathering in March, 1828, to extort it, although the injured and the injurers were in many cases close blood-relations. Some Ngapuhi chiefs, already influenced by Christian teaching or example, invited the missionaries to accompany their war-party and strive for peace. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>, Clarke, Davis, and Kemp accompanied the Ngapuhi chief Rewa, to Hokianga.</p>
        <p>After several days, during which Sunday (as “ra tapu”or sacred day) intervened peacefully, the tribes separated without fighting. On the Sunday a congregation of 500 listened attentively to Divine Service. Seven hundred men, the greater part armed with muskets, paraded on the 24th March, danced in their savage manner, and by mutual arrangement fired volleys in the air. Then Rewa spoke for the Bay of Islands tribe in favour of peace. Patuone followed on the part of the men of Hokianga, and the missionaries were escorted to the Hokianga pah. Bullets, not intended to do harm, but as ebullitions of joy, were flying about in all directions until the missionaries entered the pah, when the chiefs succeeded in checking the demonstrations of their people. Thus, for the first time, the gospel of peace prevailed in the mouths of the grateful missionaries.</p>
        <p>Having once acted as peace-makers they used their vantage-ground on other occasions.</p>
        <p>In the end of 1828 they ventured to hold at Paihia a public
              <pb xml:id="n129" n="129"/>
              examination of their three schools situate at Rangihoua, Kerikeri and Paihia.</p>
        <p>The proceedings were opened with the Church of England Liturgy in the Maori tongue, and greatly gratified the relatives of the 170 pupils assembled.</p>
        <p>An examination was held in 1829 at Kerikeri with similar results. Early in 1830 Taiwhanga, a great warrior in Hongi's wars, was publicly baptized, and the missionaries entertained hopes of other conversions.</p>
        <p>Mrs. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> wrote (Feb. 1830): “When I saw Taiwhanga advance from the other end of our crowded chapel with firm step and subdued countenance, an object of interest to every native as well as to every English eye, and meekly kneel, where, six months before, we had, at his own request, stood sponsors for his four little children, I deeply felt that it was the Lord's own doing.”</p>
        <p>The conduct of a master of a whaler dashed the high hopes of the missionaries. He had cohabited with a Maori woman of Kawa Kawa, and had abandoned her for a daughter of a chief at Kerikeri. Maori law demanded reparation. The friends of the injured woman determined to avenge her wrongs. The tribes mustered. Eight hundred men opposed six hundred. Vainly the missionaries raised their voices on the field of battle. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> looked in vain for a chief of importance as he stood between the armies, concealed from one another by fences and leafy screens, and distant but few yards apart.</p>
        <p>When a conference was at last brought about, it was rendered null by a casual shot, and in the consequent resumption of battle (6th March) the fall of a great chief, Hengi, who had rushed between the combatants to stay them, seemed to make peace impossible. A hundred lives were lost. The native houses at Kororarika were in flames. The deck of a vessel in the harbour was covered with the wounded Kororarika warriors. The enemy, from Whangaroa, had withdrawn but a short space from the field of battle.</p>
        <p>At this juncture <name type="person" key="name-208673">Samuel Marsden</name> appeared upon the scene (on the 8th March, 1830). His arrival was opportune. Two thousand armed men were ready to renew the fray of which the battle of Kororarika was but the beginning. In each camp
              <pb xml:id="n130" n="130"/>
              were near relatives to many in the other. Fathers had fought against sons, brothers against brothers. During the truce they mingled freely with the ranks against which they had fought and were about to fight again. It was rumoured that all the men of Hokianga were about to march to take one side or the other. A “tremendous shout”announced (Mrs. Williams wrote) “a ship, Mr. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>!”It was echoed on the shore, and the old man landed with his daughter. The mission was in danger, as were the whaling vessels anchored in the Bay.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> visited the victors, and was well received. He turned to the worsted, and found them thirsting for revenge. “The war had been caused by an Englishman; what satisfaction could <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> give for the lives lost?”<name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> could give no satisfaction, but would write to England to prevent the shipmaster's return. The natives begged him to do nothing of the kind: they longed for the man's return, that they might take their revenge. A whole day was spent in parleying. In the morning it was decided that <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> and his companion missionary, <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>, should, with two commissioners from each camp, arrange a peace.</p>
        <p>On the following day, Sunday, <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> preached, contrasting doubtless, in his sermon as in his journal, the two shores of the Bay. Decently clad natives reading the Litany in their own language on one side; on the other, wrath, and preparation for war.</p>
        <p>The peace was unconcluded. On Tuesday thirty-six war-canoes came upon the scene. The women were left behind. None but fighting men were on board. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> hastened to intercede. The native commissioners told him that if peace should not be concluded he must die like the rest.</p>
        <p>“The whole day was spent in deliberation: at night, after a long oration, the great chief on one side clove a stick in two to signify that his anger was broken. The terms of peace were ratified, and both sides joined in a hideous war-dance together, repeatedly firing their muskets. We then took our departure from these savage scenes with much satisfaction, as we had attained the object we were labouring for.”<note xml:id="fn1-130" n="1"><p>The sons of the slain Hengi, dissatisfied with the peace, but prevented by tribal honour from breaking it, led a war-party to the south to avenge by the spilling of blood the death of their father. They slew many Maoris with whom they had no quarrel, and sowed the seeds of a long war with the men of Tauranga.</p></note></p>
        <pb xml:id="n131" n="131"/>
        <p>Other and less discouraging scenes followed. He married some converts, and at an earnest service, at which the widow of the great Hongi was present, she could but ejaculate “Astonishing!”as she saw the fervour of her country-folk.</p>
        <p>In the end of 1830, the tribes which had been recently arrayed against one another in war were represented by peaceful delegates to the Maori school examination at Paihia. Two hundred pupils were collected.</p>
        <p>Early in 1831 the sons of Hengi having feasted on the slain in the south at Mayor and Motiti islands, in revenge for their father's death elsewhere, were themselves surprised and slaughtered by the enraged enemies, and a general war to avenge so much noble blood seemed impending.</p>
        <p>The missionaries devised an embassy to the south, whence an ambassador from Rotorua had already been sent to ask for a missionary. When at Paihia, in 1828, the Rotorua chief, Pango, had been saved by Mr. Williams. A plot had been laid to massacre Pango and his friends. Williams took them on board ship, and sailed away with them in the night. Hence the embassy from Rotorua in 1831. The Rev. H. Williams and Mr. Chapman went to Ohinemutu at Rotorua, preached, conversed, and prayed.</p>
        <p>The Maoris were greedy to learn letters, and to read and write the language of their forefathers. In half-an-hour one young man had learned the alphabet and was teaching it to his eager comrades.</p>
        <p>The efforts of the missionaries to restrain the Ngapuhi from avenging the sons of Hengi were not successful. The future Bishop of Waiapu, William Williams, in vain aided his brother. The Ngapuhi led a war-party to the Bay of Plenty; and though the missionaries were allowed to cross from camp to camp in peace, neither the Ngatiawa nor the Ngapuhi would accept their counsel.</p>
        <p>In 1833 the Rarawa from the north plunged into the fray, and the missionaries, in despair, left the murderous work which they were unable to arrest.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n132" n="132"/>
        <p>An event occurred at the same period which led to important results. A whale-ship becalmed at the East Cape received on board twelve Ngatiporou. As they slept on board, a breeze carried the vessel northwards. The master, whether ignorant or reckless of Maori usage, landed his unwilling guests at the Bay of Islands. The Ngapuhi distributed them amongst their chiefs as slaves. The missionaries pleaded against the injustice of enslaving those who had been brought against their will to the place, and a sense of right induced the chiefs to consent that the Ngatiporou should reside at the mission station until they could be returned to their homes in the mission schooner. After eight months they went home with the future Bishop of Waiapu. Other Maoris, released from slavery, swelled the number of returned exiles to thirty, who were returned to their friends in January, 1834.</p>
        <p>Nothing had been heard of them by those friends since their departure. Their joy was unbounded. Their gratitude to William Williams was wild. They had been assembled for war when the schooner arrived, but they said: “Give us missionaries to teach us and we will cease to war. We like what you tell us; but when you are gone who shall teach us?”</p>
        <p>He preached to five hundred of them on the site of his future bishopric, and fixed upon it in his own mind as a mission station. He saw the ruins of pahs, sacked by the Ngapuhi in years bygone, and extending his researches to Table Cape, he heard that thither had been gathered the Maoris, hunted by Rauparaha from Wairarapa, near Cook's Straits. They were protected by Te Wera, a Ngapuhi chief, who, having under Hongi's banner conquered and enslaved at Table Cape, after a time enfranchised his prisoners, went with them to their home, and was received as their own chief. With him Rauparaha had no desire to be at feud, and under his Ngapuhi “mana”the land had rest. The long strife between the Ngapuhi and the men of Tauranga also came to an end without signal defeat of either party, the wearied invaders finally abandoning the feud which the sons of Hengi had so wantonly originated.</p>
        <p>Shocked at one form of atrocity which was encouraged by Europeans, Governor Darling, in 1831, made it known that the English Government reprobated and would punish it. The heads
              <pb xml:id="n133" n="133"/>
              of slain Maoris, dried by their slayers, had become the object of a brutal traffic. In ancient days the conqueror kept his enemy's head as an enduring trophy. But curators of European museums, careless as to causes of death, set a high value upon heads thus cunningly preserved. A trade grew up. At first hardly secret, it soon became shamefully open, although it was known that, in their desperate strife for fire-arms, Maoris, to procure guns slaughtered their slaves in order to exchange heads for guns.<note xml:id="fn1-133" n="1"><p>The Pakeha Maori (‘Old New Zealand’) tells of an instance in which a fine head was coveted, and its owner was killed to gratify this horrid lust of the trader—for the usual consideration.</p></note></p>
        <p>Brutal traders added heads to their ordinary exports. One of their transactions aroused the wrath of Darling, and relegated the trade to secrecy, if it did not destroy it. In one of the Ngapuhi raids upon the Ngatirangi at Tauranga in 1830 some of their men were killed, and the heads were prepared for sale. A debauched ruffian named Jack, the master of a schooner (the ‘Prince of Denmark’), bought them. Touching at Kororarika on his way to Sydney, while many of the Ngapuhi had boarded his vessel, the brutal trader brought upon deck a sack from which he rolled out a number of heads which the Ngapuhi recognized as those of their lost friends. Terror, weeping, and rage broke forth, and the Maoris fled to the shore. The trader, alarmed lest they should return in vengeance, fled to sea. Rumour accompanied him. When he arrived in Sydney Governor Darling promptly proclaimed that such atrocities would be severely punished. He demanded the restoration of the heads to the friends of those “to whom they belonged.”He imposed a fine of forty pounds for each infringement of his order, and determined to publish as marks for detestation the names of all engaged in the inhuman traffic. It was, he said, his “imperative duty to take strong measures for totally suppressing the inhuman traffic which the masters and crews of vessels trading between New South Wales and New Zealand”were pursuing.</p>
        <p>The word of a governor was potent in those days, and it served to strengthen the missionaries in their contest with the evil agencies of their countrymen. When he issued his edict to stay the traffic in heads (April, 1831) he had already commanded that the master of a trading vessel should be prosecuted for
              <pb xml:id="n134" n="134"/>
              an atrocity committed in New Zealand. The result (King v. Stewart) will be told elsewhere.</p>
        <p>But the career of Waharoa the Ngatihaua for many years had boded ill for missionary influence. As ferocious as Hongi, he was more astute, and knew how to obtain power without the crushing superiority of weapons possessed by the Ngapuhi chief.</p>
        <p>The Ngatimaru held Matamata while Waharoa was young. He had expelled them from it. His own stronghold had been Maungakawa, near the sources of the Piako. Between Maun-gakawa and Tauranga, Matamata was held by the Ngatimaru, whose territory also extended by way of the Piako swamp to the Waikato river, where Cambridge and Hamilton are now situated. Much of this territory they appear to have occupied peacefully after their flight from Hongi, but in process of time strife arose between them and the Ngatihaua. Until 1825 the Ngatimaru leader, Takurua, maintained his ground, although his tribe had been much weakened by the massacre at the Totara pah at the Thames. Waharoa proposed terms of friendship and joint occupation at Matamata. They were accepted. For two years the tribes lived like Romans and Sabines—geminata urbe. Then the Maori Romulus profited by the murder of his rival which he was thought to have contrived. He was on a journey to Tauranga when at midnight the Ngatihaua treacherously rose and murdered the Ngatimaru Tatius and most of his people at Matamata.</p>
        <p>Thus Waharoa secured control of the upper Waiho, or Thames. He was nevertheless grieved to see the Ngatimaru assembled at many strong pahs, especially Haowhenua<note xml:id="fn1-134" n="1"><p>The name “Hao”gathering as in a net, “whenua “the land, challenged the suspicion and animosity of the Ngatihaua.</p></note> on the Horotiu or Waikato river (near Cambridge). There were assembled many who had fled from the shambles of Mauinaina and Makoia. Moreover, Waharoa in 1828 lost the support which he might have expected from the Ngatiraukawa. In that year they yielded to Rauparaha's solicitations, and large numbers migrated to share his fortunes in the south.</p>
        <p>Haowhenua was not only a stronghold of the Ngatimaru. It intercepted Waharoa's communication with the Waikato people under <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name>, whose alliance Waharoa valued highly.
              <pb xml:id="n135" n="135"/>
              He invited the co-operation of the Waikato and Ngatimaniapoto tribes in 1830. With two hundred warriors they joined him at Maungatautari, where his force, of his own people and numerous Ngaiterangi allies from Tauranga, amounted to seven hundred. The Ngatimaru, the Ngatipaoa, and their friends had gathered together to meet the coming storm. They marched to battle at Taumatawiwi, were defeated, and pursued to Haowhenua. The victors nevertheless had suffered severely. But for the courage and skill of Waharoa it was thought that they would have been beaten. He was shot in the hand and wounded by a tomahawk. He devised a plan for obtaining possession of Haowhenua without further loss. He was in the position of conqueror. He occupied the field of battle, and had possession of the bodies of the slain. But his men were weary, and the enemy were entrenched in fortifications. An accepted tradition<note xml:id="fn1-135" n="1"><p><hi rend="i">Vide</hi> ‘Story of Te Waharoa,’ by <name type="person" key="name-209668">John A. Wilson</name>. Auckland, 1866. The tradition is in keeping with the facts elicited forty years after the event. The spirit is the same, though the mode in which the wounded warrior sounded the enemy was not identical with the details of the evidence, nor was the evacuation of Haowhenua proved to have been effected with the dramatic rapidity implied in the popular belief. This is an illustration of the growth of a myth founded on truth and heightened in poetic effect, rather than perverted, while crystallized in oral tradition.</p></note> told that in the stillness of the night he sent a herald to announce that during four days the enemy might retire unmolested, but that if they would not do so, on the fifth day Haowhenua and all that it contained would be destroyed. “No answer was returned, but during the interval a multitude of all ages and sexes issued from the pah and marched in close order along the road by Matamata to the Thames.”Slaves availed themselves of the downfall of their Ngatimaru masters, and by night deserted to the ranks of the conqueror. Such was the Ngatihaua tradition.</p>
        <p>In 1871, when English rule had been set up in the land, and Judges of the Native Lands Court pronounced upon Maori titles, the Pakeha Maori, Judge <name type="person" key="name-121371">F. E. Maning</name>, with Judge Monro, delivered a decision upon tribal titles, accruing from the battle of Taumatawiwi, the retreat of the Ngatimaru (called in the judgment Maru-tuahu), and the extent to which the claims of the Ngatihaua encroached upon the former domain of their enemies.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n136" n="136"/>
        <p>The Ngatihaua asserted a right to the Aroha, a tract of land on both sides of the Waihou river, where the Aroha mountain stood pre-eminent as an object of beauty seen from far and near, and was sometimes confronted and sometimes apparently left behind by voyagers towards it on the sinuous waters of the river. The tract in dispute was about two hundred thousand acres. The Ngatihaua claimed it by conquest, and the terms of the evacuation of Haowhenua, followed by sufficient occupation to establish a right.</p>
        <p>The Ngatimaru denied the defeat of their forefathers, and declared that the terms of the evacuation gave no title to the Aroha, which had been in their possession subsequently. For both claims there was colourable evidence, for after the expulsion of the Ngatimaru from Haowhenua the Aroha was comparatively tenantless.</p>
        <p>Witnesses on both sides admitted that the space which intervened between the abodes of the hostile tribes was unsafe, and that the Aroha was more often traversed by war-parties than occupied in peace.</p>
        <p>Waharoa himself was said to have gone in person to take formal possession of Aroha, and allotted, with his chiefs, the eelweirs and the lands to their people. If he had devoted his attention to the north it was thought that he would have put the matter beyond doubt; but war with the Arawa in the south engrossed him. As it was, he left a law-suit to his descendants.</p>
        <p>When the Court sat in 1871, Ngatihaua chiefs who fought at Taumatawiwi gave evidence. At night, they said, Waharoa burned his own dead to prevent their bodies from falling into the hands of enemies, and was proceeding to attack Haowhenua in the morning when a humble deputation of unarmed Ngatimaru besought an audience. Among them were Taharoku and Tupua, of high rank.</p>
        <p>“If you had beaten me,”said Waharoa, “you would have taken my land. As you are beaten, my land returns to me, and you must go back to the Thames.”</p>
        <p>“How (said Taharoku) am I to get away?”<note xml:id="fn1-136" n="1"><p>The laconic question was understood on both sides. How could hundreds of women and children pass safely through a hostile country? One witness said that Tuhua, who was distantly related to Waharoa, seeing the burning bodies of the Ngatihaua (which if he had been a conqueror Tuhua would have joined in eating), gruffly said to Waharoa, “Why do you spoil my provisions?”</p></note></p>
        <pb xml:id="n137" n="137"/>
        <p>“You shall be led out,”was the brief reply.</p>
        <p>Peace was agreed upon. By the Ngatimaru account they retired within three months. The Ngatihaua witnesses said the evacuation was completed within three weeks. A Ngatihaua chief, Pakeraheke, and two chief women accompanied their enemies. Good faith was kept, and in three separate bands, by the Waikato, the Waihou, and the Piako rivers, the Ngatimaru retired without molestation. The death of Hongi, who had slaughtered the Ngatimaru at Totara, relieved them from fear of the Ngapuhi, amongst whom the missionaries were already obtaining much influence.</p>
        <p>Amidst the conflicting evidence as to the Aroha land the Court determined that the Ngatimaru were never dispossessed to such an extent, and the Ngatihaua never occupied in such a manner, as to give the latter a good claim. On the contrary, it was held that the Ngatimaru had for twelve years after the battle of Taumatawiwi made incursions into Ngatihaua territory, and thus rendered it impossible for the Ngatihaua to occupy permanently the disputed land. The diversion of the savage abilities of Waharoa to his southern wars saved the Aroha district for one or two generations of the Ngatimaru. The death of Hongi had relieved them from fear of the Ngapuhi. But decimation as rapid as that of the tomahawk or the musket was to follow the advent of new enemies. Ten years after the battle of Taumatawiwi the sovereignty of the Queen was proclaimed. Though justice was the object of England, the destruction of the tribes has been more rapid under her sway than under the internecine strife of former years. In 1880 the coveted Aroha block was parcelled out for sale to English settlers.</p>
        <p>It may be well to describe the condition of Waharoa's allies, the Waikato people, after the battle of Taumatawiwi in 1830.</p>
        <p>After the crushing defeat at Matakitaki, which did not affect Waharoa, there were raids in which the Ngatipaoa, claiming the same ancestor as the Ngatimaru, carried war into Ngapuhi territory.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n138" n="138"/>
        <p>But the land of the Ngatiwhatua, about Auckland, had become a waste. The solitude which the Romans called peace, prevailed where, once, every hill had swarmed with men. It has been seen that in 1826 the Ngatiwhatua, after their defeat by Hongi, fled for aid to the Waikato, with whom Hongi had already concluded peace; and there, according to Maori tradition, Hongi entered into friendly relations with Waharoa, in order more completely to destroy the Ngatiwhatua, after their Ngatipaoa hosts had been induced to abandon their cause.</p>
        <p>It is difficult to trace the fortunes of each hunted tribe. It is clear that peace was established between <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name>, the Waikato chief, and Hongi, a few years after the great slaughter at Matakitaki. The marriage of a Ngapuhi chieftainess to Te Kati, and the visit of Rewa<note xml:id="fn1-138" n="1"><p>The man who had the moral courage to assist the missionaries in averting war at Hokianga in 1828.</p></note> to the Waikato tribes, were sufficient pledges of friendship—for a time.</p>
        <p>But the pestilent lust for blood worked in the minds of the Waikato tribes. Before returning to the hereditary domain restored to his tribe, and taking up his abode near Auckland, <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name>, who so narrowly escaped death at Matakitaki, resolved to prove his title to the lurid honours of a Maori conqueror. The redoubted Hongi was dead. The last expedition of the Ngapuhi against Waikato had been annihilated at Te Rore, and <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name> could safely make an excursion.</p>
        <p>The Ngatiawa of the west coast, weakened by the loss of the band which in hundreds had, in 1827, followed Rauparaha to southern territories at Waikanae and Cook's Straits, were the unhappy victims.</p>
        <p>At Pukerangiora, on an abrupt promontory, steeply scarped on the bank of the Waitara river, stood the Ngatiawa stronghold, in which the bulk of their people were collected. Towards the shore they looked upon their rich cultivations. Inland was a dense forest, and Mount Egmont reared its snowy cone in the south-east.</p>
        <p>At Ngamotu stood another pah, opposite the Sugar-loaf Islands, near the site of the modern town, Taranaki. With the Maoris at Ngamotu were eleven Europeans, dissipated Pakeha-
              <pb xml:id="n139" n="139"/>
              Maoris, living with Maori Delilahs. From their own or other ships they had procured for their defence four carronades, in case of need.</p>
        <p>In December, 1831, an immense war-party, under <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name>, invaded the land, and slew all they could capture. Terror seized the tribes, who fled to Pukerangiora, without delaying to lay in provisions. During twelve days they strove with their enemies—slaughter and famine. The killing of many besiegers whetted the revenge of the others. At last the starving people, rushing to escape, were pursued and captured. Then mothers, dreading worse horrors, threw their children over the precipice, and plunged after them into the yawning river below. How many were slain no man can tell. Two hundred were said to have been slaughtered on the following morning, many of them by the hand of <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name>.</p>
        <p>Human flesh was feasted upon; and, not yet satiated, the inhuman horde passed on to Ngamotu. There three hundred and fifty Ngatiawa, aided by their Pakehas and carronades, were prepared to receive them. The carronades were respected, and a parley ensued. Skirmishes were followed by persuasion. The Waikato were willing to embrace as friends; but all the Europeans and many Maoris would not trust them.</p>
        <p>More fighting ensued. Firebrands were thrown into the pah, but active exertions prevented conflagration. The invaders, confronted for the first time by cannon, speedily invented a method to avoid the effects, and approached the pah by sap. A schooner from Sydney arrived during the siege and supplied provisions to Ngamotu. The master had a conference with the Maori leader, but distrusted his promises. At intervals communication between besieged and besiegers took place; and the European defenders were permitted to buy ammunition from the enemy.</p>
        <p>At last the Waikato army, in want of food, sent word that on the following morning they would storm Ngamotu. At dawn of day a storming party cut through the palisading, and fighting was carried on within the entrenchments. The Ngatiawa fought with desperation. The carronades hurled a hail of stones among the invaders. At last they gave up their task. The native garrison dashed out to wreak their savage
              <pb xml:id="n140" n="140"/>
              wrath on the wounded, whom the retreating foe was compelled to leave on the field.</p>
        <p>Ngamotu was saved. The Waikato did not repeat their attack on any important scale, nor consummate their conquest by occupation. But, apprehensive of invasion, many of the Ngatiawa followed their countryman, <name type="person" key="name-100149">Wiremu Kingi</name> Te Rangitake, who had previously joined Rauparaha at Waikanae, and only a few remained at Ngamotu or sheltered in the forest on the flanks of Mount Egmont. As a last resort they had recourse to the largest of the Sugar-loaf Islands, Moturoa, whenever, between intervals of truce, they had reason to dread a fresh invasion. There they collected fuel and provisions and built houses on every plateau, so that they might guard their island rock. The works of Ngamotu were abandoned, and the guns which had preserved it were spiked. <name type="person" key="name-100119">Richard Barrett</name>, one of the English defenders in 1840, showed the place to the colonists of the New Plymouth Company. Amongst the other Pakeha combatants were men named Love, Oliver, and Wright. All of them after the siege found their way to Cook's Straits, then frequented by whaling ships. The name of the Ngatiawa chief who commanded at Ngamotu is said to have been Warepori.</p>
        <p>Murderous as had been the Waikato war-party many Ngatiawa and Taranaki captives were nevertheless carried away, and (as in the case of the victims of Hongi), some of them were permitted to live as servants in the mission houses. There they were brought under immediate Christian influence. The seed sown in reflective minds brought forth fruit. The fleeting nature of earthly success lost its charm in the eyes of men so lately fast-bound in misery and iron. The zeal and kindness of the missionaries prompted inquiry as to the probable cause of a demeanour which appeared more than human. Yearnings for something better and more enduring were created and strengthened.</p>
        <p>Released by the missionaries and conveyed to their former homes, the enfranchised victims of war carried back a knowledge of the Gospel, and taught their countrymen what they had learned of letters and of religion. In time the conquering chiefs themselves followed the missionary example, and manumitted not only their captives but their hereditary slaves</p>
        <pb xml:id="n141" n="141"/>
        <p>Thus the droves of victims, whose sad fate had appalled the missionaries when they saw them dragged to death or slavery by ruthless masters, supplied active agents in humanizing their far-off countrymen, and William Williams took comfort<note xml:id="fn1-141" n="1"><p>‘<name key="name-134438" type="work">Christianity among the New Zealanders</name>’ (Bishop of Waiapu), <ref target="#n39">pp. 39</ref>, <ref target="#n40">40</ref>.</p></note> when he saw that the dark cloud had yet a silver lining, and that from the atrocious deeds of the past a salutary future was wrested by Divine permission.</p>
        <p>The application of the chief Pango for a missionary at Rotorua induced others to follow his example. A trader in flax named Tapsell, a Pakeha Maori, residing at <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name>, had previously resisted rather than assisted the missionaries in their efforts to make peace, although he had been personally hospitable.</p>
        <p>In 1833 he had changed his mind. He wrote to <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>: “My people (Maoris) bid me write to you to send them a missionary. If you should approve of that I hope you will send one to Tauranga, Whakatane, and the river Thames, as it would be the means of keeping peace among them.”</p>
        <p>In November, 1833, <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> and others endeavoured to satisfy the petitions made to the missionaries.</p>
        <p>At the Thames the natives received them cordially near the picturesque but ill-fated site of the Totara pah, destroyed by Hongi. There “human bones lay scattered about in all directions,”the remains of Hongi's repulsive feast.</p>
        <p>Ascending the river to Turua, the missionaries held Divine Service there. To their amazement the hymns and responses were correctly and musically uttered by a congregation of more than 150 Maoris. Three boys educated at Paihia had been the teachers, but the people prayed that a missionary might be sent to them.</p>
        <p>The missionaries went on to Matamata and saw the dreaded Waharoa, the foe of the men of Turua. He “was sitting in state in the midst of his nobles,”and “welcomed the travellers graciously.”The wily savage was probably intent on obtaining material wealth and the means of procuring fire-arms. But whatever their motives were, he and his chiefs “pleaded hard for a missionary.”</p>
        <p>“Waharoa (<name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> said in his Diary) has been a
              <pb xml:id="n142" n="142"/>
              great warrior, and it is highly gratifying to see him thus, as a little child making inquiries… He is a venerable grey-bearded man, bold, determined in his undertakings, and possessed of much natural good sense.”</p>
        <p>The old man's petition could not then be complied with, but a mission station under the care of Messrs. Wilson and Fairburn was formed at Puriri. At this time missionaries could pass freely everywhere.</p>
        <p>Although there was feud between the natives at the Lower Thames and those of the Waikato, William Williams (who with the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-208703">R. Maunsell</name> did so much towards framing the Maori Bible) with Messrs. Morgan and Slack journeyed from Puriri to the Waikato, to Matamata, and to Tauranga. Te Kati, the brother of <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name>, had been visiting the Bay of Islands with his Ngapuhi wife, and accompanied the missionaries, who, dreading an attack, recommended Te Kati to go home by another route rather than visit the Thames. He declined to do so, and under an armed escort of friends the party walked safely to the Maramarua where Te Kati was free from danger.</p>
        <p>The Waikato river was ascended; Matakitaki and Te Rore were seen; the events of former time were described, and a site for a mission station was chosen at Mangapouri.</p>
        <p>The young chief, Awarahi, who had authority there, said: “If you wish to remain I will have your house built for you; but for me, I am a man of war, and must be at war directly. Perhaps you may find one little boy to believe you now, and by and by we may all believe.”</p>
        <p>Williams selected a site, and in five minutes forty men were employed in clearing it for the erection of a mission-house.</p>
        <p>Thence Williams went to Matamata (2d Sept. 1834) and said: “Waharoa was one of the finest specimens of a native I had yet seen. He was of middle stature with small features well-formed; his head was grey, and his hair, which was partially so, was exceedingly neat, while his dress and general deportment marked him out among the multitude as a superior chief. He had long been celebrated as a warrior, but his manners were mild, and the expression of his countenance pleasing.<note xml:id="fn1-142" n="1"><p>Waharoa's deeds soon afterwards belied his gentle appearance. As to his ability, his biographer Mr. Wilson (‘<name key="name-134439" type="work">The Story of Te Waharoa</name>’) says it was well that he departed as he did in 1839. “Well for us also; for if he had led his tribes, in 1863, we probably should not have forgotten Te Waharoa.”Mr. <name type="person" key="name-207594">Hugh Carleton</name> (‘Life of <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>’) agreed with Mr. Wilson: adding “He was not only a consummate tactician, but a desperate fighter besides, and in single combat was never worsted.”But Te Waharoa would have been eighty-eight years old if he had lived till 1863.</p></note> I had
              <pb xml:id="n143" n="143"/>
              expected to find a surly old man, not very well pleased that other places were being supplied with missionaries while he was passed by. He soon began to talk upon the subject, but in a very quiet way.”He had heard of a Saviour, and in consequence of what missionaries said “had refrained from fighting though he had had much provocation.”But he added, “How can I believe? I have no one to teach me; no one to tell me when it is the Sabbath day; no one to direct me what to do.”</p>
        <p>The missionary gave him hopes, and saw the old man go to his potato fields where a hundred young men were at work. When food was served, five hundred and fifty men, women, and children partook of the hospitality of the Maori baron.</p>
        <p>Williams went to Tauranga, and on his return was again entreated by Waharoa to send missionaries to Matamata.</p>
        <p>In April, 1835, the Rev. Mr. Brown arrived there and encountered various difficulties from the quarrelsome dispositions of his pupils.</p>
        <p>Waharoa had procured ammunition by barter for flax, which was manufactured in large quantities by his people. He threatened to fire upon a party of Waikato people who were supposed to be about to interfere with his traffic at Tauranga; and did not conceal his disgust when, after an interview with Mr. Brown, the intruding traffickers by turning homewards deprived him of the pleasure of waylaying them.</p>
        <p>In the same year the missionaries, Wilson and Fairburn, performed an act of heroism only to be appreciated by those whe knew the revengeful lust of the Maori.</p>
        <p>A party of Waikato people were flax-scraping, while a larger party of their countrymen had proceeded in formal manner to discuss terms of peace between the Ngatimaru and their own people. An unreconciled section of the Ngatimaru fitted out
              <pb xml:id="n144" n="144"/>
              a war-party to destroy the unsuspecting flax-scrapers. Wilson and Fairburn, taking a few Christian disciples as guides, started in a stormy night from Puriri, descended the Thames, crossed its Frith, ascended the Piako, walked through mire across the ranges, and before night succeeded in anticipating by a few minutes the arrival of the war-party. The flax-scrapers had barely time to glide away on the stream of the Maramarua before Koinaki, the leader of the Ngatimaru, with characteristic gesture, dashed into the deserted whare.</p>
        <p>He did not enter in straight manner, but, tomahawk in hand, leapt obliquely through the doorway, making a defensive ward as he sprung. Finding no prey, he emerged, and met Mr. Wilson, who confronted his passionate gaze with calmness.</p>
        <p>The disappointed warriors kept sullen silence for two hours. Sheltered from the rain under the same roof with the missionary party, they neither ate nor spoke. Silence was broken by prayers commencing with a Maori hymn:</p>
        <lg type="verse">
          <l>“E! Ihu homai e koe</l>
          <l>He ngakau houi ki au.”<note xml:id="fn1-144" n="1"><p>“O Jesus! give to me a heart made new by Thee.”</p></note></l>
        </lg>
        <p>The stern features relented. When the service was ended the thwarted war-party became courteous. All wended their way homewards on the morrow, Mr. Fairburn from exhaustion and excitement fainting repeatedly by the way.</p>
        <p>Koinaki, struck by the manner in which the Christians had risked their lives for peace' sake, said, “If Waharoa will cease fighting, so will I.”He kept his word. But Waharoa's thoughts were in the end of the year diverted to troubles at Rotorua, where already a missionary, Mr. Chapman, was placed.</p>
        <p>The cause of war illustrated the condition of the Maori mind under the influence of greed.</p>
        <p>About the same date, war between the Waikato tribes and those of the Thames was averted by the efforts of the Rev. H. Williams and his brethren. It will not be needful to dwell upon details. It will suffice to say that in February, 1835 (after seeing Waharoa at Matamata), H. Williams passed across to the Waikato river where tribal war had broken out.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n145" n="145"/>
        <p>He noticed a field of more than a hundred acres of corn. He descended the river from Mangapouri, saw Matakitaki near the noble mountain Pirongia, and at Horo reached the seat of war. The numerous Maoris whom he passed recognized him as an ambassador of peace. But a skirmishing party (19th March, 1835) brought back dead and wounded to the camp at Horo. His efforts resulted in a truce for a few months, after which he was to return to make permanent peace. At Ngaruawahia he saw for the first time <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name>, the future Maori king. Everywhere Williams had large audiences when he preached. He returned with the good <name type="person" key="name-208703">Robert Maunsell</name> in December, and after much negotiation, when neither side would cede to the other the land in dispute, both sides agreed to cede their claims to Williams himself. To avoid imputation of personal aims, he transferred the bone of contention to Mr. Fairburn the catechist, and the land had peace. Between the natives of the Thames and the Waikato no ground for quarrel was left. He went in January, 1836, with his well-earned reputation as peace-maker, to see Waharoa. The chief was not at Matamata. Williams heard there of the murder of Waharoa's relative at Rotorua, and travelled to Tupuna, at Tauranga. He found Waharoa there, but could make no good impression upon him. He passed on to Rotorua to try his powers upon the Arawa. All were civil. The missionaries, Messrs. Chapman, Pilley, and Knight, were well treated at their Rotorua abode. Williams reprehended the Maoris for having permitted so foul a deed to occur amongst them. They seemed to admit their fault, but to be careless about the future, though professing no desire for war. Williams returned sadly to his home at the Bay of Islands. The foul deed done at Rotorua was one of the worst type of Maori ferocity.</p>
        <p>Tapsell, the trader at <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name>, had allotted various merchandise amongst the Arawa (then generally called Ngatikakauwe) chiefs, in payment for flax contracted for. One <name type="person" key="name-208120">Huka</name>, an inferior chief, labouring under some slight at the time, received no payment from Tapsell, to whom he complained. Tapsell had paid all he had promised, and would give no more. Enraged with his own relatives, who had pocketed all the payment, <name type="person" key="name-208120">Huka</name> resolved to plunge them into war.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n146" n="146"/>
        <p>At Rotorua lived Hunga, a cousin of Te Waharoa the Ngatihaua. On Christmas day, 1835, <name type="person" key="name-208120">Huka</name> paddled across the lake with a few companions, and was well received by Hunga at his abode. In the act of salutation Hunga was killed by a coward blow on the back of the head.</p>
        <p>The Arawa people did not think of appeasing Te Waharoa by punishing <name type="person" key="name-208120">Huka</name>, and apologizing for his act. The criminal had known that Maori usage neither admitted of apology by his tribe, nor acceptance of apology by Te Waharoa. War and the shedding of blood were the necessary ‘utu,’ or payment. The Arawa hacked the body of Hunga into pieces, which were sent to their various tribesmen to show the new phase of politics upon which they had entered by reason of the act of the wretched <name type="person" key="name-208120">Huka</name>.</p>
        <p>Mr. Chapman, the missionary at Rotorua, obtained the sacred (tapu) head of the murdered man, and gave it to his relatives. Te Waharoa sent him word that he would burn his house down. To the Arawa he sent no message. At that time the Rev. Mr. Maunsell had joined Mr. Brown at Matamata. All knew that Waharoa would avenge himself, but he deceived both enemies and missionaries as to the manner. Affecting consideration for Mr. Brown he refused to let him visit Mr. Chapman at Rotorua. He told him to go to <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name> and invite Mr. Chapman thither. Many Maoris would go there also, so that Waharoa might only have the guilty to deal with at Rotorua.</p>
        <p>In March, 1836, with a thousand men, Ngatihaua, Ngatimaniapoto, and others, he had passed Tauranga on his way to <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name>. A few Arawa were waylaid, slain, and eaten in spite of the entreaties of the Tauranga missionaries, Messrs. Wilson and Slade. When Mr. Wilson, upbraiding Waharoa (27th March), reminded him that he might not return from the war, and how would “he meet his offended God?”the superstitious chief, passive till then, fiercely shouted, “Stop, say not that. If I am killed what matter? If I return, will it not be well?”Putting his warriors in motion he vanished like Richard III., not brooking reproof from those on whom he would not lay his hand.</p>
        <p>It was a lurking belief among the Maoris that the Atua, or God of the white man, was mysteriously connected with the
              <pb xml:id="n147" n="147"/>
              missionaries, and to avoid ill omen (aitua) the savage checked Mr. Wilson's words with flourish of his departure, “with an order and regularity (Wilson wrote) I had little expected to see.”</p>
        <p>On the 29th March, the pah at <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name> was stormed. Tapsell the trader (who had no less than four stations, three on the coast, and one at Matamata) was not killed, but his dwelling was burned with more than a hundred tons of flax.</p>
        <p>At the intercession of the missionaries, Tapsell and his Maori wife were permitted by Te Waharoa to depart in safety.<note xml:id="fn1-147" n="1"><p>Tapsell died peaceably at <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name> in 1870, ninety-six years old.</p></note> The missionaries Maunsell and Brown had wished to go to Tauranga before Waharoa's army left Matamata; but the wary commander would not permit them to do so. They met him on his return.</p>
        <p>The fiendish conquerors, drunk with blood, scorned the remonstrances of the missionaries. Te Waharoa, who as usual had led the storming party, and had first cut the palisadelashings, went home triumphant, and savagely retorted to Mr. Brown, “If you are angry with me I will kill and eat all the missionaries.”</p>
        <p>The Arawa retaliated a few weeks afterwards by storming, though with much loss, the Tumu pah (near <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name>), occupied by Waharoa's allies the Ngaiterangi.</p>
        <p>In the disastrous flight of those who broke through their beleaguerers when the pah was stormed many were slaughtered. Where an old chief fell, and a savage foe tore out his liver, and ate it reeking hot, in revenge for the death of a grandfather, the future boundary between the tribes of the pursuers and the fugitives was made.</p>
        <p>Despair for a time overwhelmed the missionaries, so lately grateful for the extension of their sphere to places which had now become human shambles.</p>
        <p>From Rotorua and Matamata Mr. Chapman, Mr. Brown, and others withdrew. War-parties were prowling everywhere. A young girl, Tarore,—the child of Ngakuku, a Ngatihaua chief travelling to Tauranga with his daughter, whom he had committed to Mrs. Brown's care,—was murdered by a band of Arawa, who had been guided to the father's camp by the light of a fire incautiously made.</p>
        <p>The murder elicited some of the brighter parts of Maori
              <pb xml:id="n148" n="148"/>
              character. When the Rev. Mr. Brown had buried the child, Ngakuku addressed his countrymen solemnly. He entreated them not to demand murderous revenge for Tarore's death. “Let peace be now made. My heart is not sad for Tarore, but for you. You asked for teachers. They came, and now you are driving them away. You are weeping for my daughter; but I weep for you, for myself, for all of us. Perhaps this murder is a sign of God's anger towards us for our sins. Turn to Him. Believe, or you will all perish.”<note xml:id="fn1-148" n="1"><p>‘<name key="name-134438" type="work">Christianity among the New Zealanders</name>’ (Bishop of Waiapu), p. 244.</p></note></p>
        <p>Yet again did sparks from heaven light up the darkness around Tarore's fate.</p>
        <p>She had the Maori Gospel of St. Luke with her. Her murderers carried it off, and used part of it for cartridge paper.</p>
        <p>Amongst the Ngapuhi some years before had been a boy slave, Ripahau,<note xml:id="fn2-148" n="2"><p>He was called Matahau at Otaki, and as he signed his name thus to the Treaty of Waitangi, it is well to retain it.</p></note> or Matahau, who, when at Paihia, had shared in the instruction given. About 1833 he had been permitted by his Ngapuhi master to accompany one of the expeditions against the Tauranga natives, and to travel onwards to visit relations in the interior and at Otaki. There, under Rauparaha's rule, with a slate and a few scraps of paper, he unfolded the mysteries of letters to his countrymen. A few Rotorua men travelling to Otaki carried fragments of books, amongst which was the Gospel torn from Tarore. From it Matahau taught the son and nephew of Rauparaha and others. With it he went to Waikanae and taught there, in return for the eager kindness of <name type="person" key="name-100149">Wiremu Kingi</name> te Rangitake, until induced to return to Otaki.</p>
        <p>Rauparaha's son was sent by his father with a cousin to implore that a missionary might be sent to Otaki.</p>
        <p>When, eventually (1839), the Rev. Mr. Hadfield went thither with his introducer, the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>, the labours of Matahau were thus described by Williams: “He has laboured with astonishing zeal and perseverance. He has taught many to read, and has instructed numbers, as far as he is able, in the truths of the Gospel, so that many tribes, for some distance round, call themselves believers, keep the Lord's Day, assemble for worship, and use the Litany of the Church of England. The
              <pb xml:id="n149" n="149"/>
              schools also are numerous. I felt that our boy Matahau had set an example which ought to rouse the missionaries to every exertion and act as a powerful appeal to the friends of the Society at home.”<note xml:id="fn1-149" n="1"><p>‘Life of <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>’ (Carleton), vol. i. p. 218.</p></note></p>
        <p>The close of Te Waharoa's career may fitly follow his last war. Four months after he had led the storming party at <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name>, though more than sixty years old, he was with a select band of warriors at Patatere, and in August, 1836, appeared before the great pah at Ohinemutu, Lake Rotorua.</p>
        <p>It was not the size but the valour of Waharoa's army that made the Arawa take shelter in their fort, which was on the south shore of the lake, by means of which provisions could be brought from the island Mokoia or elsewhere.</p>
        <p>Waharoa resorted to stratagem. He sent a chosen few to make a feigned attack. The beguiled Arawa rushed in pursuit of the fliers, who, unalarmed, enticed them to an ambuscade. Breathless, they encountered fresh men, and would have been utterly destroyed in their own retreat, if the leading chief, concealed on one side while Waharoa was hidden on the other, had not committed a blunder which would have made Waharoa's two bands pour their fire upon each other.</p>
        <p>The Arawa availed themselves of the blunder, but many were laid low by the tomahawk as they fled into their pah, and closed the gate upon their following foes.</p>
        <p>Mr. Chapman's mission-station (from which he was absent) was outside of the pah, and was ruthlessly plundered.</p>
        <p>Mr. Knight, who lived there, went to Waharoa's camp to complain. The successful warriors had just returned laden with their booty, and with sixty bodies for their feast. But for the humane intervention of Waharoa's son, Tarapipipi (afterwards <name type="person" key="name-123981">Wiremu Tamihana</name> Te Waharoa), it was believed by some that Mr. Knight would have been added to the disgusting repast.</p>
        <p>When the Ngatihaua had robbed the mission-station, the Arawa completed the destruction by burning the buildings.</p>
        <p>Waharoa was so enraged at the partial failure of his stratagem that he challenged his blundering lieutenant. The fight with long tomahawks had been commenced, when the surrounding chiefs burst in between the combatants.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n150" n="150"/>
        <p>After the usual feasting of several days, Waharoa returned with the preserved heads of his victims.</p>
        <p>Messrs. Chapman and Wilson visited the deserted camp in the end of the month, and described it as “a valley of bones, the bones of men still green with flesh, hideous to look upon.”</p>
        <p>Fighting was afterwards carried on between the tribes, but the conversion of some of the people to Christianity retarded the war. At Tauranga Waharoa was seized with erysipelas. The missionaries, Wilson and Brown, visited him and found him still implacable. He was carried to Matamata, and died there in 1839.</p>
        <p>It was palpable that in asking for missionaries, the bloodthirsty Waharoa had in view the material advantages which might follow education.<note xml:id="fn1-150" n="1"><p>The Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> found reason to qualify his first impressions about the old man. He saw him for the second time in March, 1835, and said: “He is a fine old man, and has been a terrible warrior.… He had much to say of his own goodness, and the evil of his neighbours—a failing not confined to New Zealanders.”Again at Matamata, in January, 1836, Williams heard of the murder of Hunga at Rotorua, and found Waharoa near Tauranga, but could not ascertain his intentions. “Poor old man! he is very active in temporals, but has no desire for things eternal.”Williams went to Rotorua to labour for peace, in February. When Waharoa had carried war to <name type="place" key="name-124009">Maketu</name> and Rotorua, and the missionaries were in danger, Williams (in November, 1836) again saw him at Maungatapu (Tauranga); and found “his speech ‘maro tonu’ (very stiff). Determined to return, and hold on here as well as can be done. Gloomy, very gloomy.”</p></note> Perhaps also, as the Maori was superstitious, he thought it prudent to patronize the Christians, lest their Atua or God should be hostile. But there were other Maoris in whom higher influences were at work. Three lads persuaded the natives of the Thames to adopt Christian rites. The slave-boy, Matahau, had no politic motives, and had set a pattern to his European teachers. Ngakuku resisted the promptings of revenge even when his child was murdered.</p>
        <p>Tarapipipi, the son of Waharoa, was to be an example to governors and to legislators. As the Warwick or king-maker of New Zealand, his name will ever live in Maori history, and will frequently appear in these pages. At present it is sufficient to say, that though he accompanied his father in the expedition to Rotorua in 1836, he nevertheless saved the terrified Mr. Knight from bodily harm. When the missionaries withdrew from
              <pb xml:id="n151" n="151"/>
              Matamata a lawless band of Ngatihaua plundered them. Tarapipipi, indignant at such an outrage upon guests, led a pursuing party, and recaptured and returned the stolen property. He was not the eldest son of Waharoa, or the grief of the old man at these humane acts might have been overwhelming. But he was the ablest; and not long after Waharoa's death the tribe selected him as their leader, although he had already been publicly baptized by the name <name type="person" key="name-123981">Wiremu Tamihana</name> (<name type="person" key="name-123981">William Thompson</name>). As he subsequently adopted the name Waharoa, I shall so style him. When baptized, he announced that thenceforward he would be a man of peace. In the first instance he had to build a separate pah for his Christian fellows, about four hundred in number. A short code of laws, drawn up in his own handwriting for their guidance, was fixed upon one of the posts of his church.</p>
        <p>Before these events occurred the first apostle of the Maoris had passed away.</p>
        <p>In 1837 <name type="person" key="name-208673">Samuel Marsden</name>, having passed the three-score years and ten which usually limit the span of life, bowed in frame and torn by internal pain, paid his last visit to his beloved Maoris. Again his daughter tended him.</p>
        <p>The captain of the ship which landed him at Hokianga recorded, in a letter which has been made public, the calm cheerfulness with which he bore intense suffering and displayed unabated “pious zeal in his Master's cause.”</p>
        <p>The Maoris thronged around him with fervent affection. At Waimate a thousand were gathered together. One chief was rebuked by a bystander for his persistent and fixed gaze upon the old man's face. “Suffer me,”he said. “Let me take a last look. I shall never see him again.”</p>
        <p>He could no longer ride on horseback, and the Maoris, proud of their office, bore him long distances in a litter. When he would have striven to ride a horse prepared for him, Waka Nene opposed the idea, declaring that he would leave the party unless <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> would consent to be carried by the Maoris.</p>
        <p>Again with <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> he laboured for peace.</p>
        <p>Titore was making war upon <name type="person" key="name-101650">Pomare</name>, who was entrenched in a strong pah. Eight hundred men attacked it, but in vain. The Pakeha Maori was to be found in each camp. A rabble of
              <pb xml:id="n152" n="152"/>
              white men hung on to each force. One hundred and thirty were in <name type="person" key="name-101650">Pomare</name>'s camp. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> wrote to the Church Mission Society: “These are generally men of the most infamous character—runaway convicts, and sailors and publicans, who have opened grog-shops in the pahs, where riot, drunkenness, and prostitution are carried on daily…. Some civilized government must take New Zealand under its protection, or the most dreadful evils will be committed by runaway convicts, sailors, and publicans.”</p>
        <p>But within the mission sphere (Mrs. Williams wrote in her Diary) “the dear old gentleman was delighted”with what he saw.</p>
        <p>Captain Hobson, of H.M.S. ‘Rattlesnake,’ calling at Kororarika, gave him a passage in his ship, and he left some days before Williams succeeded in making the peace of which the tidings reached him in Sydney. Soon afterwards he passed away, in his seventy-fourth year, amidst the veneration of all who knew him, and was buried at Paramatta, a place familiar to the many Maoris who at various times had been his guests.</p>
        <p>The Church Missionary Society recorded their “deep respect for his personal character, and gratitude to the great Head of the Church who raised, and who so long preserved, this distinguished man for the good of his own and of future generations. … While he omitted no duty of his proper ministerial calling, his comprehensive mind quickly embraced the vast spiritual interests, till then well-nigh entirely unheeded, of the innumerable islands of the Pacific Ocean…. It is to his visits to New Zealand, begun twenty-five years ago and often since repeated, and to his earnest appeals on behalf of that people, that the commencement and consolidation of the Society's missions in the Northern Island are to be attributed.”</p>
        <p>Such was the witness borne to the character of the “good and faithful servant,”the apostle of New Zealand.<note xml:id="fn1-152" n="1"><p>Among other tributes to his memory, a few Maoris, who had never seen <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>, subscribed for a marble tablet in the church at Paramatta, in which he was called the founder of the New Zealand Mission. Taylor's ‘New Zealand,’ p. 601.</p></note></p>
        <p>In 1838 the Maori mission had advanced to the stage of having Maori teachers; and the first Bishop of Australia, Dr.
              <pb xml:id="n153" n="153"/>
              Broughton, went in H.M.S. ‘Pelorus’ to observe the progress of so interesting a development. In March, 1839, he reported his opinions to the Society in England. The large and earnest assemblies of Christian Maoris were dwelt upon with pleasure. “The grey-haired man and the aged woman took their places to read and to undergo examination among their descendants of the second and third generations. The chief and the slave stood side by side with the same holy volume in their hands.”The Liturgy and the Scriptures, in Maori, would “ever remain a monument of laborious and well-directed piety.”It was about this time that five thousand copies of the Maori New Testament, printed at the mission press in New Zealand, were found insufficient. Ten thousand were ordered from England, while the local press was devoted to the Prayer-book and portions of the Old Testament.</p>
        <p>The differences of opinion between <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> and the resident missionaries have been mentioned cursorily. He thought it essential to introduce the arts of civilization in order to pave the way for the reception of Christianity. Wheat-growing was with him a prime object. Trades were to assist by their utility in weaning the Maori from the customs with which he allied the maintenance of hereditary superstition. He thought it unwise to assume that they were “already prepared to receive the blessings of Divine revelation.”</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>, though a devoted admirer of <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>, advocated, as a first step, the reaching of the heart, “seeking first the spiritual good”of the people, and then, “as opportunity offered,”embracing Marsden's “views of planting wheat, shoemaking, blacksmithing, and carpentering.”<note xml:id="fn1-153" n="1"><p>Letter from Rev. H. Williams to Rev. E. G. Marsh, 4th September, 1831. ‘Life of <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>,’ by <name type="person" key="name-207594">Hugh Carleton</name>. Auckland, 1874.</p></note></p>
        <p>Each had reason on his side, but not all reason. Both were constrained to acknowledge the marvellous manner in which distant communities had been drawn to Christianity by the labours of the boy-slave, Matahau, the once unconsidered pupil at Paihia.</p>
        <p>The acquisition of land by the missionaries, which was to give rise in later time to much ill-feeling between them and the
              <pb xml:id="n154" n="154"/>
              local government, was the subject of discussion by the Church Missionary Society in England at an early date.</p>
        <p>The condition of a married missionary may be gathered from the foregoing pages. He had gone without scrip or purse to cast his lot amongst his hoped-for pupils.</p>
        <p>Savage as were the Maoris in some respects, there was yet a nobility amongst them less corrupting than the vices of the abandoned white men gathered at Kororarika.</p>
        <p>The children of a missionary, if they were to be brought up with a view to intellectual culture, would need provision. The Society, to avert absolute want, contributed the sum of £10 a year with food for each child until the age of fifteen years, when a final gift of £50 was to determine the obligation.</p>
        <p>The missionaries proposed that the Society should, to secure for each child the means of living, purchase for it two hundred acres. In 1830 the Society resolved to do so on condition that if the beneficiary child should die without attaining the age of twenty-five years the land should revert to the Society, but otherwise be the absolute property of the child.</p>
        <p>The missionaries shrunk from the risk. Labour on land liable to forfeiture might be the ploughing of sand. The sweat of their children might fertilize the field of the stranger. They preferred to buy from their own resources on behalf of their children, and to place them on the land as they became capable of using it.</p>
        <p>The Society did not discountenance the proceeding, and between the years 1833 and 1837, <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>, who had several children, made considerable purchases, which were not objected to at the time, but became, long after the assumption of sovereignty by the Queen in 1840, the subject of bitter controversy.</p>
        <p>The sagacious Bishop of Australia, Dr. Broughton, warned the missionaries, at the time, of the necessity for caution in their procedure. He did not condemn the acquisition of land for their children. “It was not only a natural feeling, but your bounden duty to provide for them as the country itself should enable you. This was a part of that support which the foresight and goodness of God had placed within your reach, and a man who did not avail himself of it fairly and to a reasonable extent
              <pb xml:id="n155" n="155"/>
              would have denied the faith, and would have been worse than an infidel. It is my earnest prayer that God may have given to you all the grace of forbearance, that you have not been betrayed into covetousness or an inordinate love of the world, and the things of the world, and that He may make your righteousness as clear as the light, and your just dealing as the noonday.”Later in the year (September, 1840), he more pointedly marked out the path. “You are bound to provide for your own. Do so, then, and may they enjoy the blessing and support of their Father which is in heaven. But I say again, and emphatically, reserve no lands for your own personal property and advantage; so shall you vindicate yourselves and the cause from the aspersions cast upon it.”</p>
        <p>Sir <name type="person" key="name-123978">George Gipps</name> was at the time scaring the flight of harpies which descended upon New Zealand, and the Bishop shrunk with horror from the rumour that missionaries had abused their position to their own advantage. Rumour was not converted into accusation<note xml:id="fn1-155" n="1"><p>An exception may perhaps be made with regard to Dr. J. D. Lang, whose assertions are never to be believed because he makes them. Sailing to England he touched at New Zealand in January, 1839. Arriving in England he found the New Zealand Land Company actively at work. The ‘Tory’ had sailed with the first expeditionary band. Lang addressed four letters to Lord Durham as Chairman of the Company. He urged that the Company ought to make way for a national Colony. He animadverted upon Marsden's plan of civilizing before evangelizing; and upon the “inefficiency and moral worthlessness”of the mission. He declared that the Church missionaries had actually been the “principals in the grand conspiracy of the European inhabitants to rob and plunder the natives of their land,”and that their abuse of their position constituted “one of the grossest breaches of trust witnessed for a century past.”The letters were published by Lang in London. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> saw them in 1840, and wrote thus to England: “I hope the nerves of the members of the Church Mission Society will not be disturbed by such a wicked production. I have taken upon myself to give some reply to it, which I have forwarded to Sydney. These observations of this wretched man have only excited our pity. His motives are evident, his ignorance profound, and his impudence unbounded. … To me his letters carry their own condemnation.”</p><p>One singular fact Williams could not be aware of in 1840. Dr. Lang, in his second letter (to prove his moral worth to Lord Durham) said of himself: “I deemed it my bounden duty as a minister of the Gospel, whose own hands must be clean in bearing the vessels of the Lord, never to become the owner of a single head”of sheep or cattle.</p><p>It became public in 1841 that some time previously the Presbyterian body desired to effect an exchange of land with Sir John Jamison in Sydney; Jamison agreed. Lang succeeded in getting the conveyance made, not to the church of which he was the minister and trustee, but to himself. He obtained loans of public money for building a college, and erected the buildings on the land thus wrongfully conveyed to himself. He was living in 1841 in one of the houses built on the land. This transaction by one who told Lord Durham in 1839 that he knew it was his duty to keep his own hands clean was brought to light by a Select Committee of the New South Wales Legislative Council in 1841. It is amusing to observe that he volunteered an opinion that if New Zealand were colonized “there would be no necessity for a body of troops to protect the colonists.”Ungenerous himself, he was unable to see why the lives of the missionaries were safe in New Zealand.</p></note> in 1840, but as in 1847 <name type="person" key="name-209212">Bishop Selwyn</name>
              <pb xml:id="n156" n="156"/>
              unguardedly committed himself with Governor Grey to statements which were found incapable of proof, it has been necessary to refer chronologically to events which at one time formed the chief subject of discussion in New Zealand, and engrossed the thought of many public men in England.</p>
        <p>Two large claims excited much unfavourable comment. The Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209410">R. Taylor</name> asserted that he had, in order to put an end to tribal war, purchased, for £681, fifty thousand acres at the North Cape. In 1843, on inquiry, two English Commissioners awarded him only two thousand seven hundred and twenty-six acres, with certain reservations in the reduced area. Mr. Fairburn claimed forty thousand acres at Tamaki for a payment of £923. His claim was cut down to three thousand six hundred and ninety-five acres by a similar award.</p>
        <p>This exceptional purchase was made in 1836, when <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> made peace between the Thames and Waikato.</p>
        <p>Having consulted Patuone, the Ngapuhi chief, he and Mr. Fairburn made overtures to the men of Waikato. After interviews with the great <name type="person" key="name-100276">Te Whero Whero</name> and others, long discussions terminated in a remission of the matter to the missionaries. A boundary was fixed on the 8th January, 1836. The Thames natives alleged (according to the evidence of Williams and Fairburn) that there would be future fighting unless the missionaries would buy land adjoining the boundary. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> wrote (1839), that to set the question at rest he announced he would take the land— “to which all gave consent. Of course it was understood that payment should be
              <pb xml:id="n157" n="157"/>
              made, and I had no desire for the land myself, but felt that it was needful that it should be purchased. I therefore proposed to Mr. Fairburn to take it, which he accordingly did; and since that period there has been no word of dispute between the natives of Waikato and the Thames upon the subject.”</p>
        <p>The magnitude of the purchase was pointed at as proving the mercenary character of the missionaries, but the man who made the bargain derived no profit from it. When it was impugned Fairburn offered to retain a third of the land, and give the other two-thirds in equal portions to the Church Missionary Society, and in trust for Maori purposes. The Government declined the offer. They held that the land did not belong to the Maoris, who had sold it; and that it could not remain with the buyer except upon such terms as the Government thought fit to impose. Commissioners cut the claim down to less than four thousand acres, and the Government, without payment, appropriated the remainder. The other claims were not put forward as made upon necessity to prevent war, and were for the most part made for children of missionaries; but they were impugned and defended in a manner hereafter to be told.</p>
        <p>When Dr. Broughton, Bishop of Australia visited New Zealand in 1838, in H.M.S. ‘Pelorus,’ he was accompanied by <name type="person" key="name-123723">Octavius Hadfield</name>, then in deacon's orders, who had been driven from Oxford by ill-health. Fired by zeal in his Master's service, the young man, when he heard of the application from Rauparaha for a missionary at Otaki, said: “I will go; I know I shall not live long, I may as well die there as here.”Overcoming remonstrances he went there with <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> in 1839, just at the time when Colonel Wakefield had arrived at Cook's Straits in the ship ‘Tory,’ to form settlements for the New Zealand Company, and a few months before an English colony was established in the name of the Queen at the Bay of Islands.</p>
        <p>Before describing those important events it will be well to state briefly the condition of the missions of the Church of England and other bodies.</p>
        <p>The Wesleyans, having been driven from Whangaroa in 1827, soon afterwards formed a station at Hokianga. There was no antagonism between them and <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name>. On the contrary, he
              <pb xml:id="n158" n="158"/>
              assisted them.<note xml:id="fn1-158" n="1"><p>The kindly feeling was reciprocal. When <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> died at Paramatta, the following notice was read in the Wesleyan Church there: “Next Sunday morning we intend to close this place of worship, and as a mark of respect to our late venerable friend go to the English church to hear his funeral sermon.”(‘<name key="name-102593" type="work">Forty Years in New Zealand</name>,’ by Rev. J. Buller, p. 274.) London, 1878.</p></note> They gradually occupied other stations and laboured with their customary zeal.</p>
        <p>In 1838, the arrival of a Roman Catholic Bishop, Dr. Pompallier, fluttered the Protestant bodies, who saw in the invocations and images of the Romish Church a dangerous similarity to the Maori cult of various deities and the venerated heitiki or green-stone image which was worn on the breast or suspended on the carved ancestors of the Maoris in their tribal “whārĕs”or great houses.</p>
        <p>Moreover, he followed closely on the heels of De Thierry, who was believed to have designs of establishing a French settlement; and as all Pompallier's aiding priests were French the suspicion increased on his arrival.</p>
        <p>The Frenchmen also hotly plunged into polemics. They denounced the English missionaries as wolves, and adulterers (because they had wives); and confident in their logical adroitness invited open discussion, from which, when they encountered <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> at the Bay of Islands, they derived no success in the eyes of the Maoris, in whose language it was conducted, while an English magistrate presided.</p>
        <p>A summary of the results of the English missions is to be found in words addressed to the Church Mission Society in 1841, by <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name>. “The natives assembling every Lord's Day under our missionaries and native teachers are not fewer than thirty-five or forty thousand.”</p>
        <p>William Williams, writing from Turanga, was able to say that the idols were cast away, swords converted into ploughshares, animosities between distant tribes abandoned, and local quarrels settled by arbitration.</p>
        <p>Mr. Hadfield, on the west coast, reported in 1840 that on the field of Matahau's labour if he had five thousand Maori Testaments he could not keep one of them a fortnight.</p>
        <p>Lest the witness of workmen in the field should be ascribed to
              <pb xml:id="n159" n="159"/>
              unfair bias, it is right to adduce the testimony of the Bishop of New Zealand, <name type="person" key="name-209212">G. A. Selwyn</name>, who, on arriving in 1842, was so conversant with the Maori tongue that he preached in it forthwith. He thus described the people he found. “We see here a whole nation of pagans converted to the faith. A few faithful men, by the power of the Spirit of God, have been the instruments of adding another Christian people to the family of God. Young men and maidens, old men and children, all with one heart and with one voice praising God; all offering up daily their morning and evening prayers; all searching the Scriptures to find the way of eternal life; all valuing the word of God above every other gift; all, in a greater or less degree, bringing forth, and visibly displaying in their outward lives, some fruits of the influences of the Spirit. Where will you find throughout the Christian world more signal manifestations of that Spirit or more living evidences of the kingdom of Christ?”</p>
        <p>Here also may be stated conspicuously that the manumission of slaves, at first special, soon became general; and all the chiefs of the land left themselves shorn of that forced labour by which their forefathers had cultivated it.</p>
        <p>Unlike the abolition of slavery in England and America, where slave-owners lost by compulsion all property in their fellowcreatures, the emancipation of Maoria was voluntary on the part of every hereditary master. Such an act of self-sacrifice may be almost called sublime, and will perhaps outweigh in the judgment of the All-wise the memory of many Maori sins to which a fellow-creature would refuse forgiveness. It was an act fruitful in effects upon the emancipated, for by Maori law, as by the Roman <hi rend="i">jus postliminium</hi>, he who returned, by whatsoever manner, to his former home was invested with all his former rights.</p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n160" n="160"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d4" type="chapter">
        <head>
          <hi rend="lsc">Chapter iv.<lb/>
         Te Pehi.</hi>
        </head>
        <p><hi rend="sc">Though</hi> as a people the Maoris had welcomed the Gospel of peace, there was no abatement of the corruption which they suffered from the lawless Europeans congregated at Kororarika, and other parts of the coast.</p>
        <p>In 1836, a Select Committee of the House of Commons reported upon the horrors revealed to it. One of them involved not only the chief Rauparaha but the master of a British vessel.</p>
        <p>Te Pehi, the uncle of Rauparaha, soon after Hongi's revolting successes with his fire-arms, thirsted to emulate them. Seeing a vessel in Cook's Straits he approached her with three canoes. The crew prepared to encounter the savages. Te Pehi rose, and in broken English tried to show that his aim was peaceful. He sprung upon the deck of the ‘Urania,’ and ordered his countrymen to retire. He demanded fire-arms. When they were refused, he said he would go to England to see King George. The captain ordered men to throw him overboard, but Te Pehi clung so tightly to two ring-bolts that without such violence as the captain was loth to use, it was impossible to tear Te Pehi from his hold. When the struggle was over Te Pehi motioned to his followers and they returned to the shore. Though the captain afterwards strove to land Te Pehi he was unable to do so.</p>
        <p>The Maori became popular in the ‘Urania,’ and at Monte Video plunged into the sea and rescued the drowning captain, who had fallen overboard. The rescued man was kind, and when Te Pehi was ill at Liverpool, called in a physician. Dr. Traill was much struck by the chief's intelligence, and succeeded
              <pb xml:id="n161" n="161"/>
              in inducing the Government to give an allowance to maintain him in England, and to pay for his passage back to New Zealand; but the gift of arms was not repeated as in Hongi's case. Nevertheless before reaching his native land he procured some, and led war-parties to the Middle Island. The manner of his death at Kaiapoi has been, told already.</p>
        <p>In 1830, Rauparaha, thirsting for revenge, hired a scoundrel named Stewart, commanding the brig ‘Elizabeth,’ 236 tons, to convey Raupahara and several scores of armed followers to Banks' Peninsula.<note xml:id="fn1-161" n="1"><p>Some difficulty in tracing the occurrence arises from the fact that in 1831 there were three or four vessels named ‘Elizabeth’ trading at Sydney.</p></note></p>
        <p>There is reason to believe that Stewart's villainy required little solicitation from Rauparaha.</p>
        <p>The ‘Elizabeth’ arrived at Sydney in July, and in August Stewart sailed for New Zealand with a cargo adapted to his future deeds.<note xml:id="fn2-161" n="2"><p>A newspaper described it as “four cases and eighteen muskets; two kegs flints and bullets; two bales slops, two kegs gunpowders, one bundle hardware, five baskets tobacco and stores.”The ‘Elizabeth’ carried eight guns, two swivels, and an ample supply of small arms. Parliamentary Papers, 1838.</p></note></p>
        <p>Stewart's hire was a few tons of flax.<note xml:id="fn3-161" n="3"><p>Attempts have been made to exculpate Stewart and charge Rauparaha with deceiving him. In 1880 under the title of ‘Scenes from the Life of John Marmon,’ a low Pakeha Maori, who was living in the North Island in 1830, a very garbled account was given of Stewart's exploit. But the facts can be drawn incontrovertibly from authentic sources. Marmon was a convicted thief before he went to New Zealand. It was one of the weak points in the Maori character that many such ruffians were patronized by chiefs. As Pakeha Maoris, the clients bred infinite mischief. They shrunk from no atrocity.</p></note> The object was murder. Rauparaha, savage at the killing of his uncle, Te Pehi, and finding it difficult to pounce upon his intended victims, stipulated that Stewart should convey secretly an armed band and assist them in their murderous designs.</p>
        <p>Arriving at Pigeon Bay, in Banks' Peninsula, Rauparaha remained in the hold of the vessel with his men, and sent Stewart on shore to beguile the principal chief Maranui. Anticipating danger from Rauparaha, and knowing that the ‘Elizabeth’ had been at Kapiti, Maranui asked whether any Maoris were on board. Stewart lied to him; and at last, on promise of
              <pb xml:id="n162" n="162"/>
              fire-arms, enticed Maranui, his wife, his daughter nearly twelve years old, and a few chiefs, on board the ‘Elizabeth.’</p>
        <p>In the cabin Maranui was suddenly seized, with the active assistance of Stewart, his mate, and crew. Most of the visitors, with others who subsequently arrived on board, were slaughtered.</p>
        <p>Maranui, his wife, and daughter were reserved for a severer fate. He was ironed and so brutally bound that wounds and mortification ensued.</p>
        <p>At night, Rauparaha emerged with his army from the womb of the fatal ship, which, like another Sinon, the perjured Stewart had persuaded the Ngaitahu to trust.</p>
        <p>Maranui's village, unprepared for resistance, was surprised, its inmates were indiscriminately slaughtered, and their dwellings burnt. It was rumoured that Stewart and his men aided Rauparaha even in this atrocity. The white ruffian allowed the dark savage to carry the remains of the victims on board, and the orgies of cannibalism were perpetrated in the ship. Human flesh was in baskets, and was cooked, with the white savage's permission, in the vessel's galley. Maranui not only knew what was done, but endured the insulting mockery of his captors. Defiant of any pain to himself he rescued his child from torture. At a sign from him the wife (whose hands were free) strangled her willing daughter to save her from worse evils. For this Maranui was made the victim of terrible torture in Stewart's presence; but he gave none of his tormentors satisfaction by showing sign of pain. There was a rugged triumph in his scorn. His daughter was rescued from shame. His fortitude baffled his torturers. The unhappy wife survived to suffer all that savage hatred could inflict upon her at Kapiti. Three of Maranui's brothers were among the slain.</p>
        <p>When the ‘Elizabeth’ returned to Kapiti, Mr. Montefiore, a merchant, was there in a vessel of his own with which he had intended to visit the coast. Montefiore gave evidence before a Select Committee. “Expecting that the whites would be slaughtered”(in revenge for Stewart's brutality), Montefiore “was obliged to take refuge”in the ‘Elizabeth,’ in order to return in her to Sydney. Maranui was on board, Stewart retaining him as a hostage “until the charter-party was finally arranged.”Montefiore testified that when the promised flax was not paid
              <pb xml:id="n163" n="163"/>
              by Rauparaha, Stewart “saw the folly of his conduct,”but would not take Maranui to Sydney, as Montefiore “begged.”<note xml:id="fn1-163" n="1"><p>It is permissible to check Montefiore's evidence by other facts. “On my arrival in Sydney (he says) I related the circumstances, and they tried, the captain.”Governor Darling wrote to Lord Goderich (13th April) that Mr. Gordon Browne “first brought the matter under notice.”Moreover, the captain was never tried, though Montefiore may have left Sydney under the impression that he would be tried. The many conflicting and erroneous statements as to the prosecution of Stewart, made it necessary for me to trace the facts carefully, and to be satisfied with nothing less than a record made by an officer of the Supreme Court. Montefiore avers that Stewart did not receive his hire. This may be true; or although false it may have been asserted by Stewart. It is absolutely true that the ‘Australian’ newspaper recorded the arrival of the ‘Elizabeth’ in Sydney, 14th January, 1831, with thirty tons of flax, Stewart being master, and Montefiore a passenger. It is probable that Maranui was held as security only till the flax was procured.</p></note> Montefiore's clemency to Maranui was distempered by special thought for himself. “Maranui slept in the next cabin to me for several nights. He was resigned to his fate; he knew he would be killed. He was as fine a man as ever I saw in my life. The state (mortification) of his legs arose from the irons the captain put upon them. I spoke to the captain, saying as a British subject I could not suffer him to be ironed.… I had the irons struck off; but still he was kept confined on board, being <hi rend="i">afraid of our own lives while he was on board</hi> after his treatment.”Stewart “gave up Maranui<note xml:id="fn2-163" n="2"><p>In some narratives the chief is called Tamaiharanui. I have adhered to the name used in Governor Darling's despatches, and by Montefiore, who saw the chief surrendered to torture.</p></note> into the hands of his enemies. I went on shore and saw the whole process of his intended sacrifice. I did not see him killed”(he was tortured inhumanly, without showing sign of pain), “but I know he was killed during the night, and the following morning the widow of the great chief who had been killed”(Te Pehi) “had his entrails as a necklace about her neck, and his heart was cut into pieces to be sent to different tribes, allies of Rauparaha.”</p>
        <p>With his flax, and Montefiore, and another passenger, Stewart arrived in Sydney in January, 1831, and it was not from Montefiore that the Governor heard what had been done.</p>
        <p>Mr. Gordon Browne brought the facts under notice early in February, and the Governor wrote (13th April): “I lost not
              <pb xml:id="n164" n="164"/>
              a moment in giving orders that it should be immediately proceeded in, the ‘Elizabeth,’ the captain, and the crew being here at the time. The depositions… were referred to the Crown Solicitor on the 7th Feb., the day they were received. But it will be seen by the accompanying copy of his letter, that he entertained doubts whether there were sufficient grounds for putting the parties on their trial. I nevertheless desired that he should proceed, considering it a case in which the character of the nation was implicated, and that every possible exertion should be used to bring the offenders to justice.”</p>
        <p>Stewart was detained on bail, and retained the able Dr. Wardell to defend him. All witnesses were spirited away, and it was vainly hoped that the Governor would release Stewart.</p>
        <p>In the end of March another white ruffian, master of the ‘Prince of Denmark,’ arrived with human heads for sale, and Darling, who was warned by Mr. Gordon Browne of the new atrocity, was in no humour to make the ways easy for such criminals. He fulminated (16th April) his order declaring that it was his “imperative duty to take strong measures for totally suppressing the inhuman traffic”which masters and crews of vessels were promoting.</p>
        <p>Stewart's vessel went to sea under another master. Darling feared that the legal proceedings would be ineffectual in the absence of witnesses, but he kept Stewart in suspense as long as possible. Dr. Wardell complained bitterly of the detention. Had Stewart been tried, the counsel for the Crown might have contrasted the mildness of his treatment with that he inflicted upon the fettered chief.</p>
        <p>On the 13th April a chief, accompanied by a nephew of Maranui, waited on the Governor to urge that something should be done by England to stay the hands of her unworthy sons.</p>
        <p>The well-disposed English in New Zealand also informed the Governor that they feared “that their lives would be made answerable for the proceedings of their countrymen.”</p>
        <p>Darling, still holding the ruffian Stewart to bail, told the Secretary of State that he would “immediately send a person to New Zealand in the character of resident,<note xml:id="fn1-164" n="1"><p>On the 4th June Governor Darling wrote: “It is my intention to employ Captain Sturt at New Zealand, should there be no objection on his part.… It is an object to conciliate and keep the New Zealanders in good humour, and Captain Sturt's disposition and character gave him the best chance of succeeding with them.”On the 7th September, 1831, Darling having heard of the appointment of his successor (gazetted in London in April) wrote: “I shall not venture to proceed with the arrangements notified in my despatch with respect to New Zealand.”Captain Sturt devoted his energies and fine disposition to the cause of exploration in Australia. It is possible that if Darling had remained, and Sturt had been put in authority at New Zealand some evils might have been averted.</p></note> which appears in
              <pb xml:id="n165" n="165"/>
              in accordance with the wishes of the natives,”so as to assure them of the friendliness of the Government. Of Stewart he wrote that “the sanguinary proceeding of the savages could only be equalled by the atrocious conduct of Captain Stewart and his crew. Rauparaha may, according to his notions, have supposed that he had sufficient cause for acting as he did. Stewart became instrumental to the massacre, which could not have taken place but for his agency—in order to obtain a supply of flax!”</p>
        <p>The “barbarous traffic”in heads, the Governor designated as an incentive to war. It was “infinitely more disgusting than slavery, which may be considered a branch of it, and which it would certainly have the effect of promoting;… (it would increase) the desire to obtain prisoners, who, instead of being kept as slaves to be employed in the service of their captors, would, to a certain extent, be immolated as victims to this new and detestable commerce.”</p>
        <p>While the Governor's gallant despatch was on the way to England, his term of office was closing, and his successor was appointed.</p>
        <p>It would seem that the law officers were remiss in permitting witnesses to leave the colony. The Imperial statute constituting the Supreme Court of the colony (9 Geo. IV. cap. 83) gave express power to deal with such offences as that of Stewart. His trial was to take place in May. The Sydney ‘Gazette’ spoke of the case as peculiar, because it involved “the question of the liability of British subjects for offences committed against the natives of New Zealand.”The ‘Australian’ (controlled by Dr. Wardell) could not “divine the justice of denouncing Stewart as amenable to laws, which, however strict and necessary under certain circumstances, were
              <pb xml:id="n166" n="166"/>
              not applicable to savage broils and unintentional acts of homicide to which he must have been an unwilling party, and over which he could not possibly exercise the slightest control.”</p>
        <p>No criminal was ever without a criminal apologist, and the Governor was almost alone in seeking to wipe off the foul blot with which Stewart's immunity could not but stain the English name.</p>
        <p>When the case, <hi rend="i">Rex</hi> v. <hi rend="i">Stewart</hi>, was called (on the 21st May), the law officer was not ready to proceed on the original information, but intended to proceed upon another for a misdemeanour (on the 23rd May). Wardell at once applied for the discharge of Stewart's recognizances, but the Court refused. On the 23rd May the Crown Solicitor announced that he abandoned the charge of misdemeanour and intended to proceed on the information already filed as soon as the witnesses should be forthcoming.</p>
        <p>Dr. Wardell protested against the hardship of “holding Stewart to bail in the sum of £2000 for an indefinite period,”and again strove to withdraw the recognizances. He objected to “skipping first from a charge of murder to a misdemeanour, and then to murder back again;”but the Court refused to discharge the bail, allowing the matter to be brought forward for reconsideration.</p>
        <p>Accordingly a rule was granted for hearing Wardell's application. The law officers did not satisfy the Court that the criminal ought to be detained, and on the 20th June, 1831, he was “discharged on his own recognizance in the sum of £1000.”</p>
        <p>Various works, usually trustworthy, have repeated an erroneous statement made to a Select Committee in 1836—viz. that Stewart was tried in Sydney.<note xml:id="fn1-166" n="1"><p>Evidence before House of Commons Select Committee, 12th February, 1836. “On the trial there was no evidence which could convict the captain.', “He was tried before the Supreme Court in Sydney.”‘Story of New Zealand’: Dr. Thomson. As to Stewart's fate Montefiore told the Committee that he understood that Stewart “met his death by being washed off his ship coming round Cape Horn.”Dr. Thomson records as the result of personal inquiry “that he dropped dead reeking of rum”off Cape Horn, and was “pitched overboard by his own crew with little ceremony and no regret.”Of the release of Stewart in Sydney it was difficult to trace the facts as no newspaper recorded it, and the order of the Court could not be found at the Law Offices in 1881. The kindness of Mr. John Gurner, who not only kept the official records of the Court in 1831, but retained a rough copy made by himself at the time, put me in possession of the best possible evidence. Though ninety years old when applied to, Mr. Gurner was as quick and intelligent as ordinary men twenty-five years younger, and his courtesy was as signal.</p></note> Whatever might have been the
              <pb xml:id="n167" n="167"/>
              result of a trial, if held, it is only just to the inhabitants to show that no jury in New South Wales ever acquitted so deep-dyed a scoundrel.</p>
        <p>It is some relief to know that, with the sanction of the missionary Hadfield (Bishop of Wellington in 1881), the son of Rauparaha went upon an expedition, eighteen years after the death of Maranui, to carry the Gospel to his decimated people.</p>
        <p>Rife as were atrocities amongst the base English in 1831, the conduct of Stewart in making his ship a human shambles was deemed disgraceful. Archdeacon Broughton besought the Government to avert the cruel injury to which the aborigines in Australia and the islands were exposed. <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> called attention to it by letters to Governor Darling and Mr. Fowell Buxton, M.P., as well as to the Missionary Society.</p>
        <p>The Committee of the House of Commons reported that through unexplained difficulties neither Stewart nor his accomplices were brought to justice. Those “who might have been witnesses were suffered to leave the country. Thus, then, we see that an atrocious crime, involving the murder of many individuals, has been perpetrated through the instrumentality of a British subject, and that yet neither he nor any of his accomplices have suffered any punishment.”</p>
        <p>In 1832 Lord Goderich, the Secretary of State, wrote to Governor Bourke (who had succeeded Darling): “It is impossible to read without shame and indignation these details. The unfortunate natives of New Zealand, unless some decisive measures of prevention be adopted, will, I fear, be shortly added to the number of those barbarous tribes who in different parts of the globe have fallen a sacrifice to their intercourse with civilized men, who bear and disgrace the name of Christians.… There can be no more sacred duty than that of using every possible method to rescue the natives of these extensive islands from the further evils which impend over them, and to deliver
              <pb xml:id="n168" n="168"/>
              our country from the disgrace and crime of having either occasioned or tolerated such atrocities.”</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> in the same year warned the Secretary of the Church Mission Society, that if the atrocities committed by white men could not be restrained by existing laws, it was necessary for the British Parliament to pass some Act “to redress the wrongs of the natives;”otherwise the natives themselves might resort to revenge. There were believed to be nearly two thousand Europeans on the islands when this appeal was made.</p>
        <p>A Bill was introduced by Lord Howick into the House of Commons in 1832, to subject British stragglers to the restraints of law, “in islands situate in the Southern or Pacific Ocean, and not being within His Majesty's dominion;”but the House could not devise a satisfactory scheme, and the Bill lapsed after passing through committee. Mr. Burge pithily warned Lord Howick, on its introduction, that if the islands were within the king's dominions the Government could act without the new law, and that if they were not, the House could not legislate with respect to them. Lord Howick pleaded that Stewart's crimes in assisting murder and cannibalism on board a British ship had “escaped all punishment from the defect in the law.”Mr. Croker asked why crimes committed on board a British ship could not be punished, and Lord Howick could only repeat that there was no power to bring such miscreants before the New South Wales Courts.<note xml:id="fn1-168" n="1"><p>Lord Howick appears to have been ignorant that the English statute, 57 Geo. III. cap. 53, was passed in 1817 to meet such cases (New Zealand being specially mentioned in the statute), and that two statutes (4 Geo. IV. cap. 96, 1823; and 9 Geo. IV. cap. 83, 1828), gave special power to the Supreme Courts of New South Wales and Van Diemen's Land to try such cases, New Zealand being named in each of the statutes.</p></note> The Bill was not read a third time.</p>
        <p>Lord Howick's ineptitude about New Zealand affairs was tasked by Lord Granville Somerset in the same year. Asked what security there was for the person of the British Resident, the noble lord replied: “I understand there is a very amicable intercourse between New South Wales and New Zealand.”</p>
        <p>The intention of Governor Darling to appoint a Resident was not lost upon the British Government, whose proceedings were
              <pb xml:id="n169" n="169"/>
              perhaps quickened by rumours that the French intended to form a settlement in the islands.</p>
        <p>The Maoris preferred the friendship of the English, and thus petitioned the king, while a French man-of-war was cruising on their coast:</p>
        <p>“We have heard that the tribe of Marion is at hand, coming to take away our land; therefore we pray thee to become our friend and the guardian of these islands, lest the annoyances of other tribes should touch us, and lest strangers should come and take away our land. And if any of thy people should be troublesome or vicious towards us (for some persons are living here who have run away from ships), we pray thee to be angry with them that they may be obedient, lest the anger of the people of this land fall upon them.”</p>
        <p>Lord Goderich, in reply, did not allude to the French, but, in 1832,<note xml:id="fn1-169" n="1"><p>Despatch, Lord Glenelg, December, 1832, to Foreign Office.</p></note> appointed Mr. <name type="person" key="name-207552">James Busby</name> as “British Resident at New Zealand,”to prevent the arrival of criminals, and apprehend runaways if he could. Busby carried a letter to the chiefs from Lord Goderich, stating that the king would do “all in his power to prevent a recurrence of the outrages complained of, and to punish the perpetrators whenever they can be apprehended and brought to trial.”</p>
        <p>An elaborate letter of instructions from Sir Richard Bourke to Busby, in 1833, proves that the British Government shrunk from proper responsibility. “You are aware,”he wrote, “that you cannot be clothed with any legal power or jurisdiction by virtue of which you might be enabled to arrest British subjects offending against British or Colonial law in New Zealand.”Circumstances had prevented an enactment to supply the defect. “You can therefore rely but little on the force of law, and must lay the foundation of your measures upon the influence you shall obtain over the native chiefs.”</p>
        <p>Bourke expatiated upon the enormities committed by Europeans, especially commenting on the conduct of Stewart. He recommended Busby to confer with the missionaries as to his measures. Two things had been asked for by the chiefs:—the assumption of guardianship, and the coercion of lawless British vagabonds. With neither of these did Lord Goderich or Sir
              <pb xml:id="n170" n="170"/>
              R. Bourke affect to deal, except in the vague language in the letter of the former to the chiefs.</p>
        <p>Busby went to New Zealand in a man-of-war, and was not to blame for doing nothing, after having been officially told that there was nothing that he could do. In 1834 he purposed to establish a national flag for the New Zealanders. Sir R. Bourke sent three patterns. The chiefs selected one, which was publicly hoisted, and was saluted with twenty-one guns by H.M.S. ‘Alligator,’ on the 20th March, 1834.</p>
        <p>Lord Aberdeen, as Secretary of State, approved of these proceedings. The chiefs sent an address to the King of England, thanking him for the acknowledgment of their flag, and asking for further recognition in return for the aid they always afforded to British subjects.</p>
        <p>The English Government temporized, as though they hoped that the difficulty, if let alone, would settle itself. By some acts they had treated New Zealand as part of the British Empire. Governor Phillip's commission had always been interpreted as including New Zealand. In 1814, when <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> went thither with the Gospel, Governor Macquarie had issued a proclamation, asserting rights of government, and had appointed magistrates to exercise authority. The statute, 57 Geo. III. cap. 53 (1817), “for the more effectual punishment of murders and manslaughters committed in places not within His Majesty's dominions,”specially designated New Zealand as one of such places, and two statutes for administration of justice in New South Wales, while giving power to the Supreme Court in the colony to try such crimes, declared that New Zealand was “not within His Majesty's dominions.”The appointment of Busby, in 1832, showed a doubting condition of mind. The recognition of the flag implied repudiation of any claim of sovereignty, but the Government, nevertheless, spoke occasionally with an uncertain voice.</p>
        <p>Soon after the saluting of the Maori flag<note xml:id="fn1-170" n="1"><p>It is described in W. B. Marshall's ‘Personal Narrative.’ London, 1836. It was white, with a St. George's cross; and in the upper corner on the left hand, a blue field with a red cross, and four white stars. Before the chiefs voted, one of them consulted Mr. Marshall, and took his advice as to his vote. The chosen flag received twelve votes; another ten; the third six. Two chiefs abstained from voting, apprehensive that some hidden danger lurked in the adoption of a flag.</p></note> the fair fame of
              <pb xml:id="n171" n="171"/>
              the navy was tarnished at Taranaki, where the whaling bark ‘Harriet’ was wrecked in April, 1834. Guard, the master, had been trading at the islands about eleven years, with his crew, and knew, and was known by, many Maoris. His story was that a few days after the wreck two of his men deserted, joined the natives, and supplied them with gunpowder for an attack, which was made on the 10th May; that many Maoris were shot at first, but the others improvised trenches, by means of which they closed upon Guard, who at last fled with about a dozen others, leaving his wife and two children, and twelve dead or wounded in the hands of the conquerors; and that in running away he met a hundred natives of another tribe (the Ngatiawa) and surrendered to them. “Some wanted to eat us, others to protect us, which providentially they did, and sent a guide with us to Moturoa.”There the fugitives were fed. The Moturoa natives rescued one of the ‘Harriet's’ whale-boats and brought back the two deserters; and three chiefs accompanied Guard and five companions in the boat, for securing which Guard promised the chiefs a cask of gunpowder. They reached Blind Bay, but were detained afterwards by natives, and “had we not known some of them they would most likely have kept our boat.”These considerate natives were from Kapiti, Rauparaha's home.</p>
        <p>Crossing to Port Nicholson, Guard took a passage thence to Sydney in the ‘Joseph Weller.’ and appealed to Sir R. Bourke to rescue the captives at Taranaki. The Moturoa chiefs were with him. It had been intended to call at Moturoa for Guard's brother and the eight surviving men, but the wind was adverse. Guard said, “The chiefs did not object to being brought to Port Jackson, but they would, I think, have preferred being landed at Moturoa.”He declared that while at the latter place he was several times “offered some of our own people's flesh to eat, which had been brought from the wreck in baskets.”</p>
        <p>Guard was at once examined by Sir Richard Bourke and his Council. One of them (the Treasurer, Mr. C. D. Riddell) shrewdly suspected that the fighting between the crew and the natives had arisen from licentious quarrels, which the desertion of two of the crew implied, and which were afterwards ascertained. But the horror of the tale overbore Riddell's averment
              <pb xml:id="n172" n="172"/>
              that it was incoherent and might be false, Guard having been “formerly a convict, and his dealings with New Zealanders having in some instances been marked with cruelty.”It was resolved however, and Captain Lambert was enjoined, to use “amicable means,”lest a “spirit of revenge of hostility”should be excited among other tribes. Force was to be employed only on failure of “amicable means.”</p>
        <p>Captain Lambert, on the 12th September, put an interpreter, with a companion, on shore at the Numa, a Ngatiruanui pah. They were instructed to say that he wished to avoid hostilities, but would give no ransom, and would employ force if necessary to recover the captives. Foul winds prevented the emissaries from regaining the ship until the 16th September. They had been in fear for their lives, and they had promised a cask of gunpowder as ransom for the woman and children.</p>
        <p>The ‘Alligator’ proceeded to Moturoa, landed the Ngatiawa chiefs, and received all the shipwrecked sailors, with the exception of two who had absconded, and one of whom had been drowned in attempting to cross a river, while the other succeeded in reaching a missionary station at Kawhia. Captain Lambert refused to give the cask of gunpowder promised by Guard to the Ngatiawa.</p>
        <p>On the 28th a military force was landed to attack the Numa pah. Two unarmed Maoris met the military. One of them addressed Guard familiarly and told him that the captives were well and would be surrendered for the promised ransom. The officer, who for the time represented the majesty of England, seized upon the astonished chief, O-o-hit, and, with assistance from Guard and others, dragged him to the boat, buffeting and pricking him with bayonets on the way. O-o-hit sprung overboard, was shot at, wounded, recaptured, and taken to the ship. The surgeon found ten wounds on the head, inflicted by armed men on an unarmed man who had met them confidingly on the strength of the promises of the interpreter.</p>
        <p>Captain Lambert's account of the transaction was brief: “We fortunately secured the chief who had charge of Mrs. Guard; he was severely wounded in trying to make his escape from the boat.”</p>
        <p>The natives fled from the Numa pah, and the military
              <pb xml:id="n173" n="173"/>
              occupied it. On the 29th (Lambert reported) Captain Johnson, 50th Regt., “finding all communication with the natives at an end, after having completely destroyed their pah, embarked, and returned on board without a single accident.”</p>
        <p>During these events one of the Maoris, who had gone on board the ‘Alligator’ soon after her arrival, preserved a quiet demeanour. He was landed on the 30th at Waimate, in order that he might inform the tribe that O-o-hit's life was safe, but that he would “never be given up until Mrs. Guard and her children were restored.”</p>
        <p>The Ngatiruanui were seen in great numbers, listening to harangues from their chiefs. On the 31st two boats were sent to the shore, and O-o-hit from one of them addressed his people, who, with signs of joy, conveyed Mrs. Guard and the youngest child in a canoe to the ‘Alligator's’ boat. Captain Lambert reported that as the wounded chief “had no power over the tribe who possessed the boy, I sent him on shore as I had promised.”There was much rejoicing and dancing on the shore in welcome of O-o-hit.</p>
        <p>Lambert sent a lieutenant to ask for the other child, but he was “fired at from one of the pahs while waiting patiently outside the surf. Such treachery could not be borne, and I immediately commenced firing at them from the ship.”The Maoris hoisted a white flag, but the cannonade was continued for three hours. A chief was seen with the boy in one hand and waving a white flag with the other, but the fire was not slackened, and all the canoes within sight were destroyed. A westerly wind drove the ‘Alligator’ away, and she anchored in Port Hardy until the 5th October, when she bore off for Waimate. On the 6th the child was seen on the shore with his keepers. On the 7th a Maori went on board the ‘Alligator,’ and a message was sent to the effect that the holder of the child would take it on board if any of the officers would remain on shore as hostage for the chief's return. An officer volunteered, but Captain Lambert would not permit him to undertake a service deemed dangerous.</p>
        <p>On the 8th a party of soldiers and marines were landed with Guard and his crew, and a six-pound carronade to bombard the pahs. While it was being drawn into position Maoris advanced.
              <pb xml:id="n174" n="174"/>
              Conference was held, and they said that they were desirous of peace and willing to give up the child.</p>
        <p>A chief—carrying the child on his shoulders and followed by others, O-o-hit walking in the rear—came forward; while flags of truce were flying on both sides. Of the treatment he received there were various versions. The official narrative of the soldier indicated that the chief, being told that no ransom would be given, turned to go; that a sailor shot him; that the marines first, and then the soldiers from the height, poured a general fire upon the startled Maoris, without any order from Captain Johnson, who commanded the party. Afterwards, Johnson, thinking the natives hostile, advanced upon them and captured their pahs, one of which contained, in his opinion, about 200 huts</p>
        <p>Captain Lambert reported to Governor Bourke that by four p.m. both pahs were taken, and the child on board, “without sustaining any loss, while that of the natives has been considerable,”and all their canoes were destroyed.</p>
        <p>He did not report that the chief's head was cut off, and that on the following day the triumphant soldiers and marines amused themselves by kicking it to and fro.”<note xml:id="fn1-174" n="1"><p>Surgeon Marshall, who tells this tale, adds that the head was afterwards buried by himself and Lieutenants Clarke and Gunton, and that they “heaped over it a cairn of stones.”</p></note></p>
        <p>“Thus, by their cruelty and obstinacy have these guilty tribes been most justly and severely punished,”was Captain Lambert's final commentary on the transactions, for their share in which he praised all concerned. He thought that “twenty to thirty natives”had been killed.</p>
        <p>Sailing to Kapiti he found Rauparaha's followers “in considerable alarm,”and issued a notification (11 Oct.) that he had only avenged the “horrid murder of part of the crew of the ‘Harriet,’ and that the King of England was friendly to Maoris, but would punish offenders.”</p>
        <p>He had, however, given an ill-name to his countrymen, not so much on the ground that he had taken life, as because the natives believed that he had broken his word as a “Rangatira,”or gentleman. They who cherished hatred against the French for generations, on account of the deeds of <name type="person" key="name-111360">Marion du Fresne</name>, were not likely to forget the breach of faith at Waimate.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n175" n="175"/>
        <p>When the facts became known in Sydney, the aged <name type="person" key="name-208673">Marsden</name> regretted that he had not been alone with the Maoris to obtain the restoration of the captives, and owned that the institution of some law, even foreign, was imperatively demanded, if only to save the Maoris from marauding violence.</p>
        <p>The blood-stain at Taranaki roused horror at the Colonial Office. Mr. Marshall,<note xml:id="fn1-175" n="1"><p>A ‘Personal Narrative of Two Visits to New Zealand in His Majesty's ship “Alligator,”A. D. 1835.’ By <name type="person" key="name-207349">William Barrett</name> Marshall, Surgeon; Assistant-Surgeon, R.N.</p></note> a surgeon on board the ‘Alligator,’ published, in 1836, a narrative of the brutalities committed. It was dedicated to Lord Glenelg (the new Secretary of State), and fervently appealed to him, and to right-minded Englishmen, against the atrocities which the writer had witnessed. He published proof that the attack on the crew of the ‘Harriet’ was not the result of a general plot, but supervened after quarrels among the crew and the debauchery of a fortnight.</p>
        <p>The breach of promise of ransom, the conversion of the head of the chief into a “tennis ball for the sport of private soldiers,”“the savage cannonading of two villages, crowded with a mixed multitude of men, women, and children,”… “the gratuitous and crowning cruelty of burning the habitations and consuming the provisions and fuel laid by in store for many coming months,”were told with horror.</p>
        <p>The one redeeming feature was that when the child was seized while the English flag of truce was flying, and indiscriminate slaughter was commenced, “Ensign Wright<note xml:id="fn2-175" n="2"><p>Mr. Wright eventually left the army, and died more than forty years afterwards while holding the office of Sheriff at Melbourne. His numerous friends in Victoria may be gratified to read that in his youth he proved his humane disposition at personal risk. The man Guard remained in New Zealand, and acted as volunteer pilot in Cook's Straits for some years.</p></note> of the 50th regiment hurried along the line breathless with haste, and crying to the men at the top of his voice to cease firing. For some time he was entirely disregarded, and not only generally disobeyed, but in some instances laughed at; nor until several dead bodies were seen stretched upon the sands could the united efforts of himself and the other officers put a stop to the frightful tide of slaughter.”</p>
        <pb xml:id="n176" n="176"/>
        <p>“Nothing,”Mr. Marshall wrote, “can justify so foul a deed of blood.”</p>
        <p>When the ‘Alligator’ called at the Bay of Islands after her exploits at Taranaki, and when Mr. Marshall saw Maori congregations gathered to hear the preaching of the missionaries, he declared his inability to describe his feelings.</p>
        <p>The contrast between what he had seen at Taranaki and what he saw at Paihia spurred him to cry out to his countrymen to aid the missionary work.</p>
        <p>At the latter place he said, a “spectacle of greatest sublimity and most affecting interest is to be seen, week after week, of whole multitudes met together to make known their wants and weaknesses unto the God of the whole earth, and ‘laying aside all malice, and all guile and hypocrisies and envies, and all evil speakings.’”… These effects have, it is undeniable, been introduced by the introduction of Christianity among the savages of New Zealand.”</p>
        <p>His concluding words were an appeal to Christian Englishmen to send a pastor to the western tribes, amongst whom he had seen a king's ship inflicting the wrongs he had described.</p>
        <p>The publication of Marshall's narrative took place in the same year (1836) that the Select Committee<note xml:id="fn1-176" n="1"><p>Captain Lambert was examined by the Committee. He was unable to tell how the scuffle originated when the chief was wounded and dragged on board. He concluded that, when the other chief brought the child down one of the sailors fired the first shot, and then the general firing began' but he was not on shore himself. One man seized the child, and simultaneously another shot the chief. Lambert was shocked (he said) at the cutting off of the chief's head; but he did not explain his reticence on the subject in his report to Governor Bourke. Marshall also gave evidence before the Committee.</p></note> of the House of Commons found cause to animadvert upon the “lawless and infamous mode of British colonization which is now making rapid progress, and which, all testimony concurs in asserting, threatens to exterminate the New Zealand race;”and to declare that the native inhabitants “of any land have an incontrovertible right to their own soil.”</p>
        <p>In 1838, the popular author William Howitt<note xml:id="fn2-176" n="2"><p>‘Colonization and Christianity.’ William Howitt: London, 1838.</p></note> published a scathing diatribe upon the horrors which, in the South Seas and elsewhere, were perpetrated by Europeans. He saw some
              <pb xml:id="n177" n="177"/>
              gleams of hope,—in the formation of an Aborigines Protection Society in London;—in the admission by the Select Committee that the native government should be advised—that is directed —by the missionaries who had induced the chiefs to form it;— and in the profession of the New Zealand Association that their plan was framed to Christianize and civilize, and “serve in the highest degree, instead of gradually exterminating the aborigines,”to whom the land truly belonged.<note xml:id="fn1-177" n="1"><p>‘British Colonization of New Zealand’ (p. 42). Published for the New Zealand Association. London, 1837.</p></note></p>
        <p>Mr. Busby availed himself of the presence of the ‘Alligator’ at the Bay of Islands in October, 1834, to enforce a decision against the chief Pomārĕ, who was alleged to have defrauded a runaway trader.</p>
        <p>The man had a small schooner, and contracted for flax and timber with Pomārĕ. He sold the articles to ship-masters without paying Pomārĕ for them; and then, selling his schooner, decamped. Pomārĕ seized the schooner as security. The purchaser from the runaway urged Mr. Busby to resume the schooner under the ‘Alligator's’ guns. Busby without due inquiry demanded the schooner, and Pomārĕ laughed at him.</p>
        <p>The ‘Alligator’ moved up the harbour to the promontory on which stood Pomārĕ's pah. Before opening fire upon the place negotiation was thought prudent.</p>
        <p>The Revds. W. Williams and <name type="person" key="name-209706">W. Yate</name> landed to ask Pomārĕ to go on board the man-of-war. He declined until the missionaries reminded him that their wives and children at Paihia were in the power of the Maoris, and were hostages for his safety. Then he started to the ship, which he saluted from his fort with two guns which he had procured.</p>
        <p>On board, after a moment's hesitation, he went into the cabin undauntedly, and proved his case so clearly that the captain and Busby had no doubt about it. Pomārĕ agreed to leave it to the missionaries to decide what compensation he was to receive, and undertook to deliver the schooner on neceiving the amount.</p>
        <p>It was found that he had been robbed of twenty pounds.<note xml:id="fn2-177" n="2"><p>Evidence before House of Commons of Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209706">W. Yate</name>, and Personal Narrative of W. B. Marshall, Surgeon, H.M.S. ‘Alligator.’</p></note>
              <pb xml:id="n178" n="178"/>
              Perhaps admiring the boldness of Pomārĕ in venturing on board, Captain Lambert humoured him by according him a salute of two guns on his departure.</p>
        <p>Although Lord Howick had wished the House of Commons to believe that the British Resident would be in security at the Bay of the Islands, because there was a very amicable intercourse between New South Wales and New Zealand, Busby was to learn hard facts of a different kind.</p>
        <p>In May, 1834, his house was attacked at night. Furniture was stolen. Shots were fired, and he was wounded by a splinter from his doorway. Armed men from ships in the harbour rushed to the scene, but the robbers had decamped. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> took his wife to stay with Mrs. Busby as a protection, and sent messages to the chiefs asking them to join in detecting the offenders. Williams acted as watchman at Busby's premises, assisted by several Maori youths.</p>
        <p>Ten European residents in a written document demanded, for the future safety of their wives and families, that Busby would “bring the natives to a proper sense”by the fulfilment of a punishment “justly due to the crime committed.”If Busby should “decline from the character of the station”he occupied, he would cause them to “doubt the intention of the Government”in appointing him.</p>
        <p>Busby informed them that the “extraordinary character”of their letter rendered it impossible to take further notice of it than to observe that the chiefs had “shown no want of a proper sense of the treatment to be observed to the representative government,”but had “hastened to express their abhorrence of the attack,”and promised to “use every means to bring to punishment the guilty parties.”<note xml:id="fn1-178" n="1"><p>After several years' residence in New Zealand, Busby seems to have misunderstood the warlike capability of the Maoris. He wrote (1837), “With regard to the number of troops which it might be necessary to maintain, I think it would require but little knowledge of military tactics to satisfy any one who has witnessed anything of the warfare of the natives, that one hundred soldiers would be an overmatch for the united force of the whole islands.”There was probably no Maori who had such “little knowledge of military tactics”as Busby (‘N. Z. P. P., F. No. 3’, p. 66).</p></note></p>
        <p>In October the offender, Reti, was discovered. With a guard of seventy armed men Titore brought him forward to stand his
              <pb xml:id="n179" n="179"/>
              trial. <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> was told to accuse him publicly. He did so. After much talking Reti admitted that he had fired at Busby. Williams told Titore that the missionaries wished Reti's abode at Puketona to be confiscated to the use of Busby or of the British Government, and that Reti should leave that part of the island. Titore thought the proposal moderate.</p>
        <p>H.M.S. ‘Alligator’ was at the Bay of Islands (after her exploits at Taranaki), and Captain Lambert attended at a meeting of chiefs and others in front of Busby's house, which lasted three hours. Lambert complimented the missionaries on their endeavours, and left them to settle the business.</p>
        <p>The chiefs declared that they could not punish Reti unless he confessed his crime. When he did so, some suggested that he should be shot on the spot, but eventually—the counsels of Titore prevailing—the proposal of the missionaries was adopted.</p>
        <p>In 1835, Busby felt called upon to denounce the project of De Thierry, who had arrived at Tahiti in August, and had issued a proclamation styling himself “Charles, Baron de Thierry, Sovereign Chief of New Zealand, and King of Nuhuheva,”one of the Marquesas Islands. The pretender promised to be gracious to the missionaries and others under his sway.</p>
        <p>Busby called a meeting of the chiefs to consider the crisis. It is probable that Captain Lambert's exploits at Taranaki conduced to persuade them. Several assembled. With Busby's concurrence they declared (28 October) their independence, under the name of the United Tribes of New Zealand; declared that within their territory all sovereign power and authority resided entirely and exclusively in the hereditary chiefs and heads of tribes collectively, and that a Congress should meet in each autumn to make laws; invited the southern tribes to join their confederation; and entreated the King of England to be their Protector against all attempts upon their independence, promising friendly offices towards all British subjects. With Busby's aid it was understood that laws would be made. In rural districts a chief and a European sheriff were to administer the laws, and a mixed force of Maoris and Pakehas was to be formed to support authority.</p>
        <p>Thus fortified, Busby wrote (30 October) to De Thierry to “defeat his enterprise.”He denied De Thierry's title, and sent
              <pb xml:id="n180" n="180"/>
              a copy of the Declaration of Independence. He sent a copy of a notification he had issued in New Zealand, appealing to all British subjects to resist De Thierry's pretensions.</p>
        <p>The pretender replied (in 1836) that New Zealand was not a British possession, that <name type="person" key="name-034630">Tasman</name> was there more than one hundred years before <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name>, that he was “the humble champion of the present and future liberties of New Zealand,”and would not be warned “not to approach (his) property.”</p>
        <p>Of this letter he sent a copy to the Governor (Bourke) in New South Wales. In 1837 he found his way to Sydney, and offered to lay down his sovereign title if Bourke would guarantee “protection”to him. Bourke declined. Would Bourke like to see him protected under the French or American flags? Certainly not.</p>
        <p>Such was De Thierry's record in his autobiography. Bourke wrote in September, 1837, to Lord Glenelg: “I have not considered it my duty to interpose any obstacle to his proceeding to New Zealand, of which country he claims to be a chief by right of purchase. He denies all intention of prejudicing the interests of Great Britain, and professes a reliance upon moral influence alone for the authority he expects to acquire.”</p>
        <p>Nevertheless, De Thierry issued a bombastic “Address to the white residents”at New Zealand, saying: “I go to govern,… but I neither go as an invader or a despot.”He gathered a motley crew in Sydney, and (leaving his tutor there suffering from <hi rend="i">delirium trcmens</hi>) landed in his own delirium at Hokianga, 4th November, 1837, to ascend his throne, having ninety-three followers. He found one European who was willing to vacate his premises on receiving £2000. The Baron had not the money. The white residents at Hokianga sneered at his pretensions. The Maoris called him a pretender—King Pukanoa —a king unauthorized. But they took pity on him, while they smiled at his claims. They consulted with the missionaries as to what should be done to rescue his ragged crew from want.</p>
        <p>Waka Nene and other chiefs met him at Otararau. They acknowledged the receipt of a few axes from Kendall, and pointed out a section of two or three hundred acres as the equivalent. His retinue joined in jeering him. There seemed
              <pb xml:id="n181" n="181"/>
              to be danger. He armed to defend himself. Deserted by most of his people, he escaped to a spot he called Mount Isabel (in honour of his wife), and hoisted his despised flag there, “leaving the baser material of the expedition to the contempt of the world.”In his journal he bitterly inveighed against Busby's assertion that the axes given by Kendall had purchased no extensive territory, and animadverted upon Kendall as a deceiver. Maugre his assertions all who knew Waka Nene, Taonui, and Patuone thoroughly believed their account of the transaction, and their readiness to keep faith.</p>
        <p>Captain Fitzroy, R.N., was examined before a Committee of the House of Lords in 1838, and scouted De Thierry's claim. Nevertheless, when the French Bishop, Pompallier, arrived at Hokianga, in 1838, there was an uneasy feeling amongst European residents lest the frail flag of the Baron should be changed for the lilies of France.</p>
        <p>Other French ships were soon seen in New Zealand waters, and public opinion gravitated to a belief that unless England should anticipate her, France would lay claim to the islands.</p>
        <p>The distressed Baron meanwhile eked out a miserable subsistence, nursing his hopes, and occasionally receiving letters from France which he described as flattering but long delayed.</p>
        <p>While his wild and weak scheme was exhaling into the air a more serious effort demanded the attention of the English Government. One of the most subtle brains of the time was busy to compel colonization. <name type="person" key="name-209545">Edward Gibbon Wakefield</name>,<note xml:id="fn1-181" n="1"><p>Dr. Thomson, in his ‘Story of New Zealand,’ calls him “the notorious <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name>.”Convicted of abduction he had been sent to Newgate.</p></note> having startled the political world by broaching a new theory of colonization in 1829, had, by letters, pamphlets, and books, stirred public opinion and created adherents who gathered round him like the followers of an ancient philosopher.</p>
        <p>The shadow of a social disgrace had been upon him, and when he propounded his ideas in his ‘Letter from Sydney’ (edited by Robert Gouger), he kept his name from view. In 1830 he caused the formation of a Colonization Society, but still he laid no claim to the parentage of his theories. In 1831 and 1834 he formed associations for colonizing South
              <pb xml:id="n182" n="182"/>
              Australia. In the latter year an Act of Parliament was passed for the purpose.</p>
        <p>By degrees the founder of the new philosophy was recognized, and privately and publicly his powerful voice and pen prevailed.</p>
        <p>In 1837 a New Zealand Association was formed. Mr. Francis Baring was chairman. Lord Durham, Mr. Hawes, Sir <name type="person" key="name-110404">W. Molesworth</name>, Mr. H. G. Ward, the Rev. Samuel Hinds, and several members of Parliament were on the committee. A volume of more than four hundred pages was published for the Association at once. It told some of the horrors enacted in the islands, and laid bare before the House of Commons in 1836. It described the capacities of the land. It printed as an appendix an eloquent appeal by one of its members (a Cambridge graduate) for “exceptional laws in favour”of the Maoris. The Association, in a preface, thanked the writer for his “masterly and beautiful contribution.”It declared that “no attempt should be made to convert any part of the country into British territory without the full, free, and perfectly-understanding consent and approval”of the chiefs, and that public opinion forbade “the invasion and confiscation of a territory which is as truly the property of its native inhabitants as the soil of England belongs to her landlords.”</p>
        <p>Lord Glenelg was not unwilling to grant to such an Association a charter of colonization, which would protect the inhabitants or chiefs whose “free consent”was requisite. The charter was to be for a limited term, and the Queen was to have a right to disallow all local enactments, and a veto on the nomination of all functionaries. The area of the settlement was to be limited. No contract for land was to be valid unless sanctioned by the Crown, and ample participation of the proceeds of land-sales was in all contracts to be secured for religious and scholastic instruction of the Maoris. Certain subscribed capital, with a definite paid proportion, was to precede the assumption of any authority under the charter.</p>
        <p>Lord Durham took exception to the last condition. The Association wished “neither to run any pecuniary risk nor reap any pecuniary advantage.”</p>
        <p>On this and other grounds the negotiations were abandoned. The Association asked whether the Government would oppose
              <pb xml:id="n183" n="183"/>
              the introduction of a Bill to secure their objects. Lord Glenelg replied that they would not, but that they “desire it to be distinctly understood that they do not in any degree pledge themselves to the future support of it, but hold themselves at liberty to take any course which they may think fit with regard to it in any of its subsequent stages.”</p>
        <p>At this juncture Lord Durham withdrew his own and <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name>'s energies to Canada, where the former, then the idol of extreme reformers, had been made Governor in a time of trouble.</p>
        <p>The New Zealand Association was not idle although its high-priest was for a time withdrawn. Out of the efforts the time grew also a small Company (the Manukau and Waitemata) whose course and termination may be told hereafter.</p>
        <p>A Select Committee of the House of Lords took evidence on New Zealand affairs. In April, 1838, Neti, a Maori who had gone to France in a French whaler with the hope (ungratified) of seeing Louis Philippe, gave evidence. Vanity perhaps made him profess to be of higher rank as a chief than he was entitled to. In England he lived with Mr. <name type="person" key="name-209546">E. J. Wakefield</name> a nephew of <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name>. Dr. G. S. Evans, who was to assume a position under the New Zealand Company, gave evidence in May.</p>
        <p>In June, 1838, Mr. Francis Baring obtained leave to bring in a bill for founding a British colony in New Zealand. The first reading was carried by seventy-four votes against twenty-three, the Government not opposing it.</p>
        <p>On the 20th June, Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name> on behalf of the Government resisted the second reading. Sir Robert Inglis congratulated him. Mr. Hawes, a member of the Association, considered the opposition of the Government ill-timed. Mr. Gladstone threw his weight into the scale. The House ought to be cautious. “There was no exception to the unvarying and melancholy story of colonization.”Mr. H. G. Ward, a member of the Association, retorted that interference ought not to be delayed. “The European visitors of New Zealand had entailed on it all the curses of civilization without its benefits.… The last persons who ought to oppose the bill were the members of the Administration. During the whole
              <pb xml:id="n184" n="184"/>
              of his experience in public life he had never known so much uncertainty, vacillation, or change of purpose displayed by the Ministry towards those connected with the undertakings, whom he himself, relying on the faith of the Government, had been a party to deluding.”Viscount Howick disclaimed having given encouragement. The moment he heard that a loan was proposed his answer was that the Government could not think of giving encouragement to “a bill which gave no security against inveiglement of Her Majesty's subjects, nor for observance of justice towards the aborigines.”</p>
        <p>The bill was thrown out by ninety-two votes against thirty-two, but the promoters worked unceasingly to effect their purpose, and <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name>'s ire was excited against Lord Howick, whom he accused of voting against the project he had formerly patronized.</p>
        <p>The secretary of the Church Missionary Society, Mr. Dandeson Coates, also incurred the wrath of the Association by opposing their scheme as fraught with danger to the Maori race.</p>
        <p>The disallowance of Lord Durham's Ordinance in Canada, and his abandonment by the Melbourne Ministry, terminated his Canadian career, and <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name> returned to England free to devote his energies to New Zealand.</p>
        <p>Though Lord Glenelg was not a man to initiate a decided policy, Wakefield drove him onward step by step.</p>
        <p>In December, 1838, he consulted the Foreign Office. Busby's appointment as Resident under the control of the Government of New South Wales had proved inoperative. The objects of the chiefs who, as united tribes, had sought England's protection when alarmed at De Thierry's pretensions, had not been attained. The autumnal meetings of chiefs had not been held. Lord Glenelg was of opinion that order might be “more effectually attained by the appointment of a British Consul to reside at New Zealand.”Lord Palmerston, Foreign Secretary, concurred, but it was not until August, 1839, that the appointment was made.</p>
        <p>Captain Hobson, R.N., who had been sent by Governor Bourke to New Zealand in 1837, with H.M.S. ‘Rattlesnake,’ had suggested, with the approval of Sir Richard Bourke, that
              <pb xml:id="n185" n="185"/>
              factories should be formed at certain ports,—the chief factor being accredited to the chiefs as political agent and consul,<note xml:id="fn1-185" n="1"><p>Mr. Busby, in 1836 and 1837, had officially advocated a British protectorate, and a Commission to settle titles to land, and to “declare void all purchases”of which sufficient notice had not been given to the Government, “in order that the real proprietors of the land might be ascertained.”Busby's letter, and Captain Hobson's, were published in London in 1838, with ‘Introductory Observations, by S. Hinds, D.D.,’ “one of the Council of the New Zealand Association.”</p></note> being assisted by other Europeans as magistrates, and strengthened by a treaty made with the chiefs binding them to recognize the factories and protect British property, The amount of that property might be inferred from the fact that there were nearly two thousand British subjects in the islands, and that a hundred and fifty-one vessels had entered in the year 1836 at the Bay of Islands, infested with “abandoned ruffians”from Britain. It seemed proper to select Hobson to give effect to his own proposal; but he did not receive his instructions from Lord Glenelg, who had fallen sacrificed by his colleagues when they annulled Lord Durham's Ordinance, which they had previously approved, but which, under Lord Brougham's coercion, they abandoned. The Marquis of Normanby took the seals at the Colonial Office.</p>
        <p>The resourceful Wakefield, early in 1839, constructed a new engine. He formed a New Zealand Company, of which he made Lord Durham Governor, and Mr. Joseph Somes Deputy-Governor. Members of Parliament were among the Directors, and, though Wakefield's name did not appear, it was well understood that many documents signed by Somes were written by Wakefield. For him the opposition of the Colonial Office and of the Church Mission Society had no terrors.</p>
        <p>The Government position was illogical. It had claimed New Zealand through Cook's discoveries, and had saluted a Maori national flag. It had appointed magistrates at the Bay of Islands in 1814, and had subsequently declared that New Zealand was “not within His Majesty's dominions.”It passed a law in 1817 to punish crimes committed in New Zealand. It had in 1832 appointed a Resident without power, and in 1838 had resolved to appoint a Consul.</p>
        <p>The omission of New Zealand from the islands under the
              <pb xml:id="n186" n="186"/>
              commission of the Governor of New South Wales in 1821 was imputed by a subsequent Governor to accident.</p>
        <p>Lord <name type="person" key="name-209150"><name type="person" key="name-209150">John Russell</name></name> at the Colonial Office was of opinion that “New Zealand was by solemn Acts of Parliament and of the king”recognized as a substantive and independent state.”<note xml:id="fn1-186" n="1"><p>Memorandum sent to Lord Palmerston. Parliamentary Papers, House of Commons, 1840, vol. xxxiii. Lord John accepted a contrary opinion afterwards, but he was ever ready to modify an opinion for a party purpose.</p></note></p>
        <p>It was to no purpose that Lord Normanby declined to receive a deputation from the new company if the “rejected offer of 1838”was to be claimed as a pledge. With the names of the men he had put in front of him, Wakefield could afford to be bold. He scorned the dilatory tricks of officialism. The new company assumed to combine the interests of its predecessors in 1825 and 1837. Presumptive titles to land bought in the former year might be used as a fulcrum or a stand-point. A capital of £100,000 was paid up, and a hundred thousand acres of land in New Zealand were sold in London before a title to one had been acquired. They who paid money drew lots for sections unknown of lands which the company was about to seek.</p>
        <p>In April, 1839, the ship ‘Tory’ was prepared to sail with the first instalment of the company's settlers. Colonel Wakefield a brother, and <name type="person" key="name-209546">E. J. Wakefield</name> a son, of the prime mover were amongst them.</p>
        <p>Introductory letters to Governors of colonies were solicited at the Colonial Office. Lord Normanby was taken by surprise. He would neither give the letters nor sanction, directly or indirectly, any effort to buy lands and establish a system of government independent of the authority of the Crown. He wished it to be “further understood that no pledge can be given for the future recognition of Her Majesty of any proprietary titles to land within New Zealand which the company or any other persons may obtain by grant or by purchase from the natives.”It was probable that the Queen would be “advised to take measures without delay to obtain cession in sovereignty”of lands occupied by British subjects in the islands.</p>
        <p>If the Secretary of State hoped thus to arrest <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name>, he knew little of the audacity and resource which guided the company's proceedings.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n187" n="187"/>
        <p>Before divulging his schemes to the public Wakefield sent his first ship, the ‘Tory,’ to New Zealand, under the control of his brother, Colonel William Wakefield, who received elaborate instructions for his guidance. He was to be philanthropic and just. If his conduct had been conformable to his ostensible instructions the history of New Zealand would have shown a fairer page. Neither he nor his employers regarded them.</p>
        <p>There was a rumour that the government might stay the departure of the ‘Tory.’ <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name>, nothing daunted, despatched her in secret, travelling (it was said) by night to escape observation. The formation of the company was then announced, and on the 22nd May, 1839, Lord Durham, on its behalf, sought an interview with Lord Normanby, announcing at the same time that “preparations for a very extensive emigration were in progress in various parts of England and Scotland. Under these circumstances, the gentlemen whom I represent trust that Her Majesty's Government will be convinced of the expediency, or rather the necessity, of affording to British settlers in New Zealand better securities for law and government than have hitherto been established amongst Her Majesty's subjects there.”</p>
        <p>He enclosed a prospectus of the “New Zealand Land Company”for whom he wrote. They had already purchased “very extensive tracts of land.”The pioneer vessel (the ‘Tory’) now on the seas was to purchase more, “in eligible spots.”</p>
        <p>A society had been formed, in immediate dependence on the company, with a view to prompt settlement of numerous families in New Zealand. The prospectus issued by this last society showed that the “first colony was to depart in a body during August next.”The authority of Lord Durham, the reputed framer of the Reform Bill, the son-in-law of Lord Grey, the hope of advanced reformers, could not be waved aside. Sir <name type="person" key="name-110404">William Molesworth</name>, a man of no mean reputation amongst those whom the Ministry did not desire to offend, was also a member of the company.</p>
        <p>The manœuvre by which the despatch of the ‘Tory’ was effected had shaken the ramparts of the Colonial Office. <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name> was victorious. The interview with the Marquis of Normanby took place. But that nobleman bestirred
              <pb xml:id="n188" n="188"/>
              himself to counteract the unauthorized occupation of the islands.</p>
        <p>On the 13th June, the Colonial Office, by the pen of Mr. Stephen, intimated that “circumstances appeared to the Marquis of Normanby and to Viscount Palmerston to force<note xml:id="fn1-188" n="1"><p>English Parliamentary Papers, 1840, vol. xxxiii.</p></note> upon Her Majesty's Government the adoption of measures for establishing some British authority in New Zealand.”</p>
        <p>On the 15th June, Her Majesty extended the boundaries of New South Wales, so as to include such portions of New Zealand as the Crown might acquire; and on the 30th July, the office of Consul, of which Hobson was to have been the holder, was expanded into that of a Lieutenant-Governor. Lord Normanby frankly told him “that circumstances entirely beyond the control of the Government had compelled them to alter their course, and that they departed from it with extreme reluctance.'</p>
        <p>On the 14th August, Hobson received his instructions.</p>
        <p>Meanwhile, to every applicant for information from England, Ireland, or Scotland, Lord Normanby and Lord <name type="person" key="name-209150"><name type="person" key="name-209150">John Russell</name></name>, his successor (August, 1839), gave a formal reply that “the Government had no connection with the New Zealand Company, nor any knowledge of their proceedings.”Lord J. Russell went further. At a public meeting of emigrants under the auspices of the New Zealand Land Company, a document had been signed binding the subscribers to obey the rules and to respect the voluntary government of the settlement.</p>
        <p>Lord J. Russell wrote to the chairman, Mr. G. F. Young, for a copy of the document, in order to obtain the opinion of the law officers as to its legality. After delay and much correspondence the document was forwarded with a letter, explaining that the company had meantime been advised that the agreement was unlawful, and had instructed their principal agent that he ought to assist Captain Hobson in establishing British authority.</p>
        <p>With this assurance the Minister expressed his satisfaction, though he knew that the bold company openly prosecuted their schemes; and that deluded settlers were drawing lots in London for selection of New Zealand lands, which the Company affected to be able to sell. But Governors in ships of war did
              <pb xml:id="n189" n="189"/>
              not move so rapidly as Colonel Wakefield, the principal agent for the company, in the ‘Tory,’ despatched with celerity which confounded the Colonial Office. In the race for priority Colonel Wakefield was the winner, and in order to understand the difficulties of Captain Hobson's position it is proper to narrate Colonel Wakefield's proceedings up to the date of Hobson's arrival in New Zealand. Hobson was under constraints from which the Wakefields were free.</p>
        <p>The Marquis of Normanby's instructions (14th August) declared that the Government concurred with a Committee of the House of Commons (1836) “in thinking that the increase of national wealth and power, promised by the acquisition of New Zealand, would be a most inadequate compensation for the injury which must be inflicted on this kingdom itself, by embarking in a measure essentially unjust, and but too certainly fraught with calamity to a numerous and inoffensive people whose title to the soil and to the sovereignty of New Zealand is indisputable, and has been solemnly recognized by the British Government.”</p>
        <p>The gathering together of lawless Europeans, some of whom were British convicts, the outrages and crime of which they were alternately the authors and victims, compelled the Government reluctantly to intervene. “To mitigate, and if possible to avert, these disasters, and to rescue the immigrants themselves from the evils of a lawless state of society, it has been resolved to adopt the most effective measures for establishing amongst them a settled form of civil government. To accomplish this design is the principal object of your mission.”</p>
        <p>He was to treat with the natives for “the recognition of Her Majesty's sovereign authority over the whole or any parts of those islands which they may be willing to place under Her Majesty's dominion.”The task was difficult, and might excite Maori suspicions. Lord Normanby trusted that Hobson would “find powerful auxiliaries amongst the missionaries who have won and deserved the confidence of the natives, and amongst the older British residents who have studied their character and acquired their confidence.”</p>
        <p>Hobson was to induce the Maoris to contract with him not to cede in future any land “except to the Crown of England,”and
              <pb xml:id="n190" n="190"/>
              by other methods to “obviate the danger of the acquisition of large tracts of country by mere land-jobbers.”In acquiring land Hobson was to confine himself to districts where the Maoris could alienate it “without distress or inconvenience to themselves; to secure the observance of this will be one of the first duties of their official protector.”There would be “a legislative commission”appointed to investigate land claims made by British subjects, to inquire how far they were lawful and ought to be respected, and what consideration had been given. Governor Gipps would then decide how far the claimants were entitled, and on what considerations, to “confirmatory grants from the Crown.”</p>
        <p>There were copious instructions on other matters, and the Marquis concluded by saying: “Aware how powerful a coadjutor and how able a guide you will have in Sir <name type="person" key="name-123978">G. Gipps</name>, I willingly leave for consultation between you many subjects on which I feel my own incompetency at this distance from the scene of action to form an opinion.”</p>
        <p>When these instructions became known in England, the New Zealand Company invited Lord Palmerston's attention (7th Nov. 1839) to the danger of admitting the independence of the Maoris in a land which Captain <name key="name-207700" type="person">Cook</name> had taken possession of in 1769. In France the Government was openly urged to protest against the colonization of the islands, or “to claim equal right with England to plant settlements there.”</p>
        <p>In reply Mr. Somes was informed, on the authority of Lord <name type="person" key="name-209150"><name type="person" key="name-209150">John Russell</name></name>, that the pretensions made by the company on behalf of Her Majesty were, by “solemn acts of the Parliament and of the King of Great Britain,”and otherwise, shown to be unfounded.</p>
        <p>It was true, nevertheless, that public attention in France was directed to the colonization of the islands; and the complicity of the French Government in the enterprise of a French company will be established in a subsequent page.</p>
        <p>Colonel Wakefield took with him in the ‘Tory’ the young Maori, Neti, already mentioned.</p>
        <p>The instructions which <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name> caused the Directors to give to his brother recommended Port Nicholson
              <pb xml:id="n191" n="191"/>
              as the place where he might find the most eligible harbour for the settlement.</p>
        <p>Colonel Wakefield was to be frank with the natives, and to make no bargain without taking care that all the owners of the land were “approving parties,”and that each should receive his due share of purchase-money. No negotiation was to be completed till “thoroughly understood by the native proprietors and by the tribe at large.”</p>
        <p>The company would sell in England orders for “land (say 100 acres each)… and one-tenth of these land orders will be reserved<note xml:id="fn1-191" n="1"><p>The reserves were to be “equal to one-tenth of the whole.”The art of a company's necessities is strange. It was afterwards contended that the reserves ought to be limited to an eleventh, on the plea that one part against ten, and not one of ten parts was the true construction of “one tenth?”</p></note> by the company for the chief families of the tribe by whom the land was originally sold… the priority of choice for the native allotments<note xml:id="fn2-191" n="2"><p>It seems strange that the acute mind of <name type="person" key="name-209545">Gibbon Wakefield</name> did not foresee that by this arrangement natives might be expelled from their cultivation grounds. That he did not anticipate trouble from entrance by Europeans on Maori burial-grounds was perhaps less to be wondered at.</p></note> being determined by lot, as in the case of actual purchasers.… You will take care that the servants of the company show every mark of respect to the missionaries with whom you may meet, and also in conversation with the natives respecting them. This is due to their calling; is deserved by the sacrifices they have made as the pioneers of civilization, and will moreover be found of service in your intercourse with the natives…”</p>
        <p>The ‘Tory’ anchored in Queen Charlotte's Sound on the 16th August, 1839, and was at once visited by Maoris. Colonel Wakefield wrote (29th August): “The laws of property are very undefined in this part of New Zealand. Neither Rauparaha nor Hiko possesses the power of absolute disposal of any portion of land in the Strait. Great confusion exists respecting vested rights.”</p>
        <p>On the 31st August, he saw at Terawiti the man Barrett, one of the sailors who had served the guns at Nga-motu against the Waikato invaders, and had afterwards migrated to Cook's Straits where he was engaged in whaling. Wakefield employed
              <pb xml:id="n192" n="192"/>
              him as pilot, and explored Admiralty Bay in a boat manned by natives. Barrett was also retained as Maori interpreter, although he belonged to that class of Pakeha Maori whose influence had been always injurious. He could talk the language much in the manner in which an unreading peasant talks English, but to ask him to deal with the intricacies of Maori customs was like remitting a question of general average to a man who has never heard of a ship and is unconscious of arithmetic. The consequence of the appointment was such as might have been foreseen. The injunction to pay respect to missionaries was neglected.</p>
        <p>On the 17th September, Wakefield heard that <name type="person" key="name-209643">Henry Williams</name> was expected from the Bay of Islands, and he hastened with Barrett to Port Nicholson, whither Williams had sent to warn the natives against alienating their land.</p>
        <p>At Port Nicholson, Wakefield found two chiefs who deprecated missionary instruction, and he cultivated their acquaintance. Descending the river Hutt in a canoe, he heard a Maori ask if any on board were missionaries. Wakefield's guide replied, “No; they are all devils.”The shouts of laughter which followed the sally indicated in Wakefield's opinion the “uncharitable tenets”of the missionaries who had so long been contending against the atrocities they found in the islands, as well as those which Pakeha Maoris had introduced. It was easy for a barterer in fire-arms to win favour from the natives.</p>
        <p>On the 25th he had inspected the land, and resolved to buy it, and produced his purchasing-wares on the deck of the ‘Tory.’</p>
        <p>A native missionary, Reihana, had been three months at the place. He, like Matahau, had been educated at Paihia. He had caused houses and chapels to be built at Port Nicholson-Though Wakefield encouraged sneers at the missionaries, he nevertheless sent for Reihana to witness his land-purchase. Dr. Dieffenbach, the naturalist, reported of Reihana: “I found him a very devout and honest man.”But Wakefield was prejudiced against him. Reihana had vainly opposed the chiefs who desired to sell, but they could not induce him to forego his own rights.</p>
        <p>Wakefield says: “I found him so exceedingly importunate on his own account and held in such slight respect among the
              <pb xml:id="n193" n="193"/>
              chiefs—afraid also of being a party to the transaction in case of future regrets on their parts—that I was not sorry when the plea of a sick child took him on shore again.”</p>
        <p>One chief, Buacawa, both on shore and in the ship vehemently deprecated the sale. The debate continued till sunset on the 26th.</p>
        <p>On the 27th, Wakefield promised an addition of twenty muskets to the goods offered, and after an encouraging address from Barrett the deed was signed.</p>
        <p>One hundred and fifteen stand of arms, twenty-one kegs of gunpowder, one cask of ball-cartridges, night-caps, pipes, a gross of Jews' harps, and twelve sticks of sealing-wax, were part of the consideration. On the 29th the exultant chief, Warepori, proud of the fire-arms acquired, harangued some villagers who had not received much of Wakefield's treasure, telling them that the muskets would protect them. When a Christian Maori reproached Warepori for not endeavouring to reserve land for mission uses, the chief administered a rebuke, “eloquently delivered,”to the satisfaction of Wakefield.</p>
        <p>On the 30th September, “the New Zealand flag”was hoisted on “an immense flag-staff”on shore, and was saluted with twenty-one guns from the ship. There was then a Maori dance. “The whole scene passed in the greatest harmony.”</p>
        <p>On the 4th October, Wakefield inspected Cloudy Bay in the Middle Island, and on the 16th arrived at Kapiti to deal with Rauparaha, whom all men knew as the bloodthirsty chief who hired the wretched creature Stewart to aid him in a deed of blood. They knew him also as a powerful ruler uniting the best blood of the Ngatitoa with that of the Ngatiraukawa. His “mana”was recognized not only on both shores of Cook's Straits but in the interior. In all his deep-laid plots he was said to have succeeded. “To dive into the thoughts of Rauparaha”was a proverb expressing difficulty.<note xml:id="fn1-193" n="1"><p>So noted was he that among the riotous Pakeha Maoris and their whaling associates he was spoken of as “Satan”and “the old Sarpint.”</p></note> With him Wakefield was now to measure himself. He arrived at Kapiti on the 16th October, and was told that there had just been a great battle at Waikanae, between the Ngatiawa and the Ngatiraukawa. The victorious Ngatiawa were wailing for
              <pb xml:id="n194" n="194"/>
              their dead when Wakefield and his friends entered their pah. Rauparaha's Ngatitoa people had taken no part, but he had watched the battle as a friend of the Ngatiraukawa, and narrowly escaped capture in a sally, and his Ngatiraukawa friends had suffered great loss. Wakefield did not say that the quarrel was about his own ill-omened gifts at Port Nicholson; but such was the fact, admitted by the natives on both sides. Of this I was myself assured by the Bishop of Wellington, who was on the spot as the missionary Hadfield in 1839.</p>
        <p>At Rauparaha's invitation Wakefield immediately visited him at Kapiti, and thought him fearful and servile, and for some time distrustful as to Wakefield's intentions. He rose and shook hands with his visitors, and told them that he was “determined to discountenance further fighting.”He was “slow and dignified in his action,”<note xml:id="fn1-194" n="1"><p>Mr. <name type="person" key="name-209546">E. J. Wakefield</name> thus described Rauparaha: “His features are aquiline and striking, but an overhanging upper lip and a retreating forehead, on which his eyebrows wrinkled back when he lifted his deep-sunk eyelids and penetrating eyes, produced a fatal effect on the good prestige arising from his first appearance. The great chieftain, the man able to lead others, and habituated to wield authority, was clear at first sight; but the savage ferocity of the tiger, who would not scruple to use any means for the attainment of that power, the destructive ambition of a selfish despot, was plainly discernible on a nearer view. The life of this remarkable savage forms an era in the history of New Zealand.”(‘Adventures in New Zealand,’ by <name type="person" key="name-209546">E. J. Wakefield</name>. London, 1845.) At the interview which caused this description, both the Wakefields thought that Rauparaha showed “fear and distrust”of them and of the company. They knew not that he possessed rare power of acting as well as of speech.</p></note> and “perfectly easy in his address. In resolving to visit and conciliate this old savage, however strong my repugnance to his character and practices, I am more led by the hope of acquiring his land on which to locate a society which shall put an end to his reign than by any good wishes to him.”</p>
        <p>On the 17th October, Rauparaha, with other chiefs, visited the ‘Tory.’ “They all came prejudiced against the sale of land… and also betrayed great jealousy respecting the purchase of Port Nicholson”(which was natural if it had led to the battle so disastrous to them on the previous day).</p>
        <p>Wakefield thought that he convinced them that they would better their condition by parting with their land for his wares.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n195" n="195"/>
        <p>“No scruples”(he wrote on the 28th October) “would have deterred me from putting ever so large a quantity of fire-arms in their possession, as I feel sure that in this case they will not only prevent a war of aggression on the part of their enemies, but that they will be readily supplied by some party from Sydney desiring the land, in case the owners determine to become the attacking force.”<note xml:id="fn1-195" n="1"><p>While openly acting on these principles, Wakefield professed to be shocked at the opposition of missionaries to his proceedings.</p></note></p>
        <p>On the 18th October, greedy for guns, Rauparaha and others made an arrangement which Wakefield affected to construe as a sale of all the Ngatitoa rights on both sides of Cook's Straits. Only Kapiti was exempted. Such a bargain would have left the Ngatitoa homeless, for the land of their birth at Kawhia had been solemnly alienated by tribal consent long years before.</p>
        <p>Though the company admitted afterwards in London that they could not make good their claims if called upon to prove that the signers understood the deed, or that all owners had been consulted, it may be hoped that Wakefield did not act with premeditating deceit.</p>
        <p>“The negotiation was difficult and disagreeable; none of the good feeling I had met with at Port Nicholson being displayed. Their rights to large portions of territory are, however, indisputable.”</p>
        <p>On the 21st—“the sight of the goods seemed to decide their intentions; the quantity being far beyond what they had ever seen received for any sale of land in their country, and the reality of them convincing them that I had the means of performing my part of the treaty.”Wakefield explained that “reserves would be made for the maintenance of the chiefs, their families, and successors for ever,”and the 22nd of October was appointed for signing the deed of conveyance. But Hiko, Rauparaha's nephew, was ill on that day, and a small vessel arrived from Sydney with alarming tidings. The British Government was about to stretch its arm to New Zealand. On board the small trader there were “deeds from various merchants to be filled up by the chiefs' names.”The men of Port Nicholson were arriving to aid their kinsmen of Waikanae against the Ngatiraukawa.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n196" n="196"/>
        <p>Wakefield could no longer dally. His deck was stored with wares on the 23rd, and Maoris of all sizes crowded round them. Waiting till the fire-arms were produced, Rauparaha (though nearly seventy years old) and others rushed to seize them. Hiko went away in anger, and Wakefield “sent the whole of the goods below.”Recrimination followed. “If I were not aware of the cruel delusions and dishonest practices of most of the foreigners, they have seen, towards them, I should have been angry with their violent and perverse conduct.”Commiserating the “mental condition of the wild race,”Wakefield pursued his negotiations; and, on the 24th, Hiko and Rauparaha, without any followers, signed the deed and took away their double-barrelled guns. For fresh gifts of twenty muskets, eleven guns, twenty kegs of powder, and goods including two pounds of beads, Wakefield recorded gratefully that he had, by his two completed transactions, “acquired possessions extending from the 38th to the 43rd degree of latitude on the western coast and from the 41st to the 43rd on the eastern;”though “to complete the rights of the company to all the land unsold to foreigners in the above extensive district, it remains for me to secure the cession of their rights in it from the Ngatiawa, and in a proportionally small tract from the Ngatiraukawa and Wanganui people.”</p>
        <p>Such monstrous claims, by which whole tribes would have been unseated, even Colonel Wakefield could not hope to make good, but he wrote that whenever the time might come for scrutiny, it would be “found that but very few written records of purchases prior to this day's date of any portion of land within the boundaries of my purchase, can be produced.”He had at least outwitted speculators from Sydney, but he knew not that there was a spectator there who had both will and ability to thwart much of the injustice which the shameful transactions on board the ‘Tory’ were calculated to inflict.</p>
        <p>Colonel Wakefield wrote: “In purchasing on the large scale I have done in this transaction—in marking the boundaries upon the fullest and most satisfactory explanation and examination by parallels of latitude—I conceive that I have obtained as safe and binding a title as if the subject of negotiation had been but a single acre, and defined by a creek or notched tree; and
              <pb xml:id="n197" n="197"/>
              it must be remembered that nine-tenths of the land is without an inhabitant to dispute possession, and that the payment I have made to the owners is large, when valued by the standard of exchange known amongst them, and perfectly satisfactory to the sellers.”</p>
        <p>On the 25th October other chiefs signed the deed, but only eleven marks in all were procured for it. They could not by Maori law have conveyed the tribal land rights if they had wished to do so. It was fortunate, however, that there were so many as sixteen witnesses, for thus the production of evidence to refute the assertion that the natives understood what they put their marks to, was, at a future time, made easy, when a British Commissioner scrutinized the deed.</p>
        <p>Even on the 25th October, Wakefield heard rumours that there was an opinion among the natives that he had included in his deeds lands which the signers had no power to deal with, but he was “rejoiced at the termination of the noisy and troublesome bargain.”<note xml:id="fn1-197" n="1"><p>All the facts in the text will be found in the Appendix to the Twelfth Report of the Directors of the New Zealand Company, in which Colonel Wakefield's Journal appears.</p></note></p>
        <p>On the 26th, he remarked of Rauparaha: “It will be a most fortunate thing for any settlement formed hereabouts when he dies; for with his life only will end his mischievous scheming and insatiable cupidity.”On the 27th, he had an interview with the Ngatiawa at Waikanae, and found that they wanted “nothing but fire-arms”from him.</p>
        <p>On the 30th, he congratulated the company on the daily proofs of “the speed of our outward voyage having frustrated the intentions formed by the New Holland speculators on receiving the news of our departure and destination.”</p>
        <p>On the 8th November, he assembled some of the Ngatiawa chiefs upon his deck, and exhibited a deed purporting to convey to him, in trust for the company, their interests in an enormous territory, over much of which they had no control. “Know all men… that we the undersigned chiefs of the Ngatiawa tribes, residing in Queen Charlotte's Sound, on both sides of Cook's Strait in New Zealand, have this day sold and parted with… in consideration of having received, as a full and
              <pb xml:id="n198" n="198"/>
              just payment for the same, ten single-barrelled guns, three double-barrelled guns,… sixty muskets,… forty kegs of gunpowder, two kegs of lead slabs,… two dozen pairs of scissors, two dozen combs, two pounds of beads,… one thousand flints,…”&amp;c. (the lands on both sides of Cook's Strait, <hi rend="i">i.e.</hi>) “bounded on the south by the parallel of the 43rd degree of south latitude, and on the west, north, and east by the sea<note xml:id="fn1-198" n="1"><p>This included Hokitika on the west, and Cheviot and Kaikora on the east.</p></note> (with all islands),… and also comprising all those lands, islands, tenements, &amp;c., situate on the northern shore of the said Cook's Strait, which are bounded on the north-east by a direct line drawn from the southern head of the river or harbour of Mokau, situate on the west coast in latitude of about 38° south to Tikukahore, situate on the east coast in the